Tumgik
#i’m very in my feels tonight my brothers/sisters in christ
lavenderyearns · 2 years
Text
it is a weary place out there,
my love -
rest your head on me, exhale
the haze of this life, closed eyes,
forehead to my shoulder,
i’ll breathe in your honeyed scent and feel the electricity when my hands brush accidentally
against your soft skin,
i want to stay with you forever, i think.
but i can’t -
i am not the destination,
no, not the mark on your map, not the prize,
at the conclusion of your long voyage,
i know.
i know it all too well, i’m afraid.
but i am enchanted with your journey, with you -
graced with the chance to be the humble rest stop you find yourself in need of
when the world spits on you,
or you’ve run yourself down.
you can walk through my doors anytime,
i’ll be here waiting if you need,
even when the night is swallowing you up,
clawing at your skin when you step inside,
it shrinks back when the warmth of the lights envelops your visage -
and i will greet you with a smile
i give to no one else,
fill the holes in your heart with all i can offer,
a fresh coffee, deep and bottomless as a scrying mirror, eerily still in its mug,
or overloaded with creamer and brimming with sweetness - whatever you want;
a pile of blankets to stave off the freezing dark;
or just my honest presence, the devotion in my heart -
if you want it,
you can rip it right out.
sit with me at my polished wood table,
a dull shine glazing its surface in the dim glow of the lamps,
follow the patterns in the grain with your gaze,
you can be silent,
drift into introspection,
or let the thoughts in your mind tumble out like an unrelenting rockslide, and bring me into the world behind those beautiful eyes.
anything you choose, i am here for you.
i’ll hold your hands in mine, softly, like they may crumble away in my grasp, like an ancient relief,
or shatter like glass, slicing me up.
my thoughts drift to your lips, and i silently curse the fact that i can’t kiss you,
before returning my attention to your hands,
as i trace shapes along your palms and knuckles with my fingers
you can tell me anything.
you start to recount a pleasant memory,
and i catch myself
longingly admiring all that you are - i can’t help myself,
i suppose -
when you have such a divine being before you,
it’s hard not to stare, i’m sure you understand -
and i rest my chin in my hand, leaning upon that table,
hanging on every word, your voice the most awe-inspiring melody i’ve ever heard,
and your eyes are starry, your face flooded with joy,
i melt like a scoop of ice cream on the sidewalk in the blistering summer heat
when you laugh,
a saccharine cackle that takes my breath away in an instant
and i swear i hear a choir of angels when your eyes open,
and you look back into mine.
but i know that you won’t stay here, any longer than tonight
i understand,
we say our goodbyes, and though our embrace feels so fleeting in my memory,
i can still feel you pressed against me.
before you go, i grab your hand one last time
“you’re all i’ve ever wanted, my love”
is what i want to say
but it doesn’t come out that way,
“i hope you get to come see me again”
is what comes out, instead.
but deep down,
i know you may arrive home tomorrow, find your destination in another lucky woman’s arms,
and i will never again hear your laughter ring
like the bells of a church i’ve never prayed in.
you smile at me, the corners of your eyes crinkling, and promise me
that you’ll be back soon
and when you walk out of my door,
i rest my weary head upon the shining wooden table, alone.
but i will keep the light on every night
the flickering bulb buzzing in the deep silence,
waiting patiently for you,
if you ever need me to hold you together again.
22 notes · View notes
sheetsonfire · 2 years
Text
Believe Me
Fandom: Chicago Fire
Characters: Severide!Sister, Kelly Severide, OC, Matt Casey, Squad 3, Chief Boden
Word Count: 5377
Warnings: injury mention, swearing, manipulative behaviour
Requested By Anon: Could you do a Kelly x SquadFF!Sister. Kelly’s new girlfriend doesn’t like his sister. Kelly doesn’t notice this and wants them to be friends. His sister try’s for Kelly but when he’s not around or not looking the girlfriend is a b****. When the sister mentions it to Kelly, he brushes her off basically saying she’s imagining things. One day Kelly is with his gf and he gets a call something has happened to the sister (minor emergency, nothing crazy unless that’s what you’re feeling) and when he tells his gf he’s gotta go she gets mad and basically gives him the “its me or her” speech and he breaks up with her on the spot.
I know it’s kinda long and specific but feel free to change anything you want! All I ask is that if you do write this, can you please make the reader (sister) very not dramatic. Like she tries not make a big deal out of it even though it bothers her. Also big fan of badass women… just saying. 😉
-
The past 24 hours had been one of the most taxing shifts in a good while, Squad had been called to back-to-back long, complicated, rescues which had left you feeling pretty zonked and somewhat deflated, in need of a recharge. However, other than a deeply satisfying and long sleep, you had personal matters that required your attention. One such matter was that you would be meeting Kelly, your big brother and Squad Lieutenant, for drinks at Molly’s. This wasn’t just a hang-out that you could call off, however, as tonight you’d be meeting his new girlfriend, Olivia.
You tried your best to be supportive of Kelly and his romantic endeavours, you knew that your brother had a heart of gold and always went in with the best intentions. Yet, you also knew he had emotional baggage that he was yet to face full on, and although you and he would talk about anything and everything, it was still down to him to make decisions for himself. So here you were, willing to give Olivia your most polite, undivided attention and see what she was all about, whether Kelly had made a good choice or not remained to be seen. He had seemed really happy of late, and who were you to put a question mark over that?
Arriving at Molly’s your bladder instantly decided that before drinks it would need a visit to the bathroom, so giving your brother a quick wave and Herrmann a salute you headed straight to the restroom. You noted on your walk through that Kelly was alone at the bar, you just figured Olivia hadn’t arrived yet and thought nothing of it. In your brief cloud of thoughts, you didn’t notice someone exiting the bathroom, walking straight into them and snapping yourself out of your musing.
“Oh shit, I’m so sorry, I was totally somewhere else! My bad…” You spoke quickly, apologising profusely as a small embarrassed expression came across your face, smiling to diffuse the annoyance the stranger might feel. 
However, the stranger scoffs, shoving past you as she comments, “For christ’s, just pay attention! What’s wrong with you, are you stupid, bitch?”
Leaving you standing there dumbfounded as it was clearly an accident and you had apologised, there was no need for that kind of venom. Before you can even respond the door to the main bar area swings shut and the stranger is back out into the foray. 
You head to the bathroom for the pee you’d gone for, feeling irritated that you hadn’t had the chance to call that woman out on her nastiness. You were used to stressed out and sometimes volatile people whilst working on Squad, but experiencing that kind of behaviour in a bar really got under your skin.
Washing up and making sure you were presentable for Olivia and Kelly, you head back out into the main area of Molly’s, laughing quietly as Herrmann gives you an encouraging thumbs up on your way back to where Kelly was sitting, now with a woman with long, straight, almost midnight black hair…
You recognised that hair. You had just seen it swishing past you outside the bathrooms. 
“Of course, it would be wouldn’t it.” You exhale in irritation, muttering to yourself as you take the last steps toward Kelly and his companion. Plastering the best smile on your face.
“Kelly.” You wrap a friendly arm around your brother’s shoulder, waiting for him to introduce his new demonic girlfriend.
“Hey! I’m so glad you’re here. Y/N this is Olivia, Olivia this is Y/N.” The lieutenant gestures to the woman beside him, and it’s like looking at a completely different person from minutes ago. Her eyes are softer, less hardened, and a sickly sweet smile greets you - it’s almost shy. She even reaches in to give you a half-hug complete with a pat on the shoulder. You want to laugh in her face, but you don’t show any other emotion other than polite joviality and return the gesture.
“It’s SO amazing to finally meet you, Y/N. Kelly has told me so much about his amazing little sister.” Your eyes do light up a little, not because of Olivia but because Kelly had been talking about you - he had always been so supportive and encouraging of you, he was the reason you fought so hard to get a place on Squad 3 with him. Working with your brother was the dream, and he had let you cut no corners. You were sure that you’d had one of the more gruelling application processes for Squad.
“The same for you, Olivia. It’s really nice to meet you.” You smile as best you can, slotting yourself next to Kelly at the table they’d moved to.
The night was going somewhat successfully, trading work stories, interests and future hopes for trips, experiences and so on, you could feel your irritation from before thawing out… That was until Kelly decided he needed to pee. Something you couldn’t be mad at him for, but desperately wanted to given what happened as a result.
Kelly had left you and Olivia to make small talk, and you had decided that perhaps you had caught her in a bad spot outside the bathroom earlier, choosing to hope that the person you’d been talking to all night was genuinely the kind and the interested person she seemed to be.
“I’ve really enjoyed this tonight, Olivia. It’s so good to see Kelly happy and excited about things other than work.” You smile, sipping at your drink, waiting for some kind of response.
Olivia simply stares at you, an arrogant smirk on her face, she raises an eyebrow.
“You think this is for you? To enjoy tonight? I’m here because your brother wanted me to be, don’t get it twisted. We’re not going to become best friends or fun sisters-in-law or whatever. Kelly’s got a right to have a life away from his little sister hanging off of him at every moment, don’t you think?” 
The words cut into you and you feel your body turn cold, she’s still got a smile on her face for anybody that might look over to the table and see whether Kelly’s sister and his new girlfriend are getting along. You feel the rage bubbling up in your chest, jaw clenched, you really didn’t understand what this woman’s problem was.
“I didn’t… I’m sorry, what have I done to offend you? What happened earlier was an accident, and I know Kelly has his own life, I would never-” The sound of her grating laughter cuts through the air, and you have no idea what’s going on until you feel Kelly return beside you.
“Kel, Y/N was just telling me stories from when you were kids.” She grins, giving him the doe eyes as you sit dumbfounded. 
“Is that so, huh? Nothing too embarrassing, I hope.” Kelly turns to you, and you realise you’re frozen in incredulity. Seconds pass by, and your brain kicks back in, shoving out your best half-hearted laugh and smile. “Nothing too embarrassing, just the highlights” You jest, but really you just want to throw the rest of your drink in Olivia’s face. Your enthusiasm doesn’t quite land, Kelly gives you a weird look, but he figures you’re tired just like he is from the previous shift. 
“Sorry, it's my turn to pee.” You mumble,  as you get up and make a beeline for the bathroom, your emotions surging through your body, ready to spill out in either tears or a temper.
You shove your way into the restroom, immediately turning on the cold tap to splash some water onto your face, blinking back the angry drops that push their way past your eyelashes. Fist clenched against the counter by the sinks. Breathing hard as you try to corral your anger. Being too much of a nuisance, interference or burden on Kelly has long since been your no.1 fear, and you have always tried to let him lead an independent life without relying on him too much as a younger sibling. You thought you’d been doing a good job, in fact, you were certain that you and your big brother had a wonderful dynamic, and yet Olivia’s words had rattled your cage so thoroughly. 
The minutes pass and you’re finding it hard to get yourself back out there, messaging Sylvie to ask if she could make up some sort of excuse about your shared apartment with her, something that would require you to go back and help sort it out.
Just as you think you’ve rallied yourself back together the bathroom door opens, and the last person you want to stand there is watching you with cold eyes. 
“You’re not sulking in here, are you? I was just giving you some adult advice.” Olivia snips, and you want nothing more than to strike your hand across her face. 
You were in your mid-20s, and you had one of the most serious and taxing jobs around, you knew what it meant to be an adult and you were already sick of this witch making you feel small. If Kelly could hear her now… 
“I’m all good thanks, not looking for any extra unsolicited advice.” You bite, this time side-stepping around her to leave the bathroom.
“You’re not running off are you?” She calls out, just as you reach the door back towards the main area again. 
You take long, quick, strides towards Kelly who’s now got Matt for company. You greet the Captain briefly before giving your excuse to leave to Kelly. 
“Hey, Matt… Listen Kel’, I’m so sorry but I gotta dash. Sylvie called and said the showerhead won’t stop running, it’s making a weird sound. I gotta go help her and get hold of the landlord. I’m so sorry for rushing off.” 
Even to your ears, the excuse sounds weak, but Kelly doesn’t show any signs of disbelief, 
“Oh, no sweat. You do what you need to, we can do this again soon, yeah?” Kelly smiles, squeezing your arm. 
“Of course, see you tomorrow. And nice to meet you, Olivia. Bye Matt.” You hurry your goodbyes, only glancing at Olivia who gets to the table as you start to depart, seeking the fresh air and distance from that situation as quickly as possible. Not noticing the curious look Matt gives you as you leave, grateful that he hadn’t offered to go help Sylvie, seeing as fixing things was his forte.
-
When you get home to Sylvie she’s waiting with some drinks of her own and some snacks, music and a listening ear. You had tried to not let it get to you so much, but in the safety of privacy with one of your dearest friends you felt the angry tears fall. 
“She is so condescending, Sylvie. Jesus Christ… I don’t even know her and yet she’s got under my skin. I have always tried to let Kelly be Kelly and not interfere. And-”
“And what’s changed?” Sylvie queries, eyebrows raised in that big sister, no-bullshit, way.
“What? Nothing’s changed…” 
“Exactly, Y/N. You haven’t changed, you haven’t done anything wrong. You and Kelly are a sibling fortress, and this woman needs to back the hell up if she thinks she can come between you.”
You’re stunned into silence for a moment, this was something you already knew but had let your mind run away from in an evening. You hadn’t done anything wrong, you were there for Kelly always and you hadn’t let your misgivings from tonight get in his way. You had done everything you could to keep the peace for your brother’s sake.
Your eyes filled with “Oh shit” meet Sylvie’s “Uh-huh, I’m right” expression. 
“What do I do, Sylv? I can’t just let her walk all over me, but I don’t want to make a fuss in front of Kelly.”
Sylvie links her arm with yours, “Y/N, listen to me very carefully. If Kelly found out you had let this all happen and kept going, well how do you think he’d feel, hm? What are the chances of him ditching you for a woman he’s known for a minute compared to your lifetime?” 
“Slim.” You murmur. Yet, something about the happy glint in Kelly’s eye told you it may not be as straightforward as telling him and then it all being over. A part of you was still hesitant to shatter the illusion that his new girl was as sweet as pie. 
“Slim to not happening at all, there's no way.” Sylvie corrected. 
“So I tell him?” You ask, needing confirmation that you weren’t crazy and that you had every right to go to your big brother about this. 
“You tell him, you let him know exactly how it all happened, he’s not stupid and he is generally good at seeing people for who they are.”
You nod, resting your head on Sylvie’s shoulder. “You’re the best, Brett.” 
“Only because I am friends with the best kind of person, Severide. Now, what are we getting drunk with, and are we ordering takeout?” You laugh at that, in total agreement with the new plan, squeezing her in a hug as you pick up the remote to find something for you and her to enjoy whilst forgetting about bitchy people snooping around in your life.
-
The next shift with Kelly is a challenge, to say the least. Rather unexpectedly your brother is particularly hard on you, through maintenance, through drills and, rather frustratingly, on calls. For some reason, you couldn’t do anything right in your brother’s eyes and it was starting to piss you off. Things you did that would have been perfectly acceptable or up to standard for him were suddenly done too quickly, or not taken seriously enough on your behalf; it meant that, despite your best efforts to appreciate that you would be treated like any other firefighter, you were starting to get short with your Lieutenant. It hadn’t gone unnoticed by your crewmates either, with Joe, Capp and Tony all giving each other a look as if to say “What the hell is happening?”
The most recent call had been the last straw, on the return journey you had sat next to Joe in the back simmering with rage. Kelly had undermined you and called you out on something in front of the entire scene of responders, for something you were sure had been the appropriate course of action during the call. Kelly’s tirade had been such that even the Chief had to tell him ‘Enough’ and sent 81 and 51 back to the firehouse, making Squad 3 clean up alone. You hadn’t answered back, or protested, accepting your Lieutenant’s words as something to take on board, yet inside it felt like a fire was ripping through you.
You had swept and hauled debris in silence, opting to work next to Capp and away from your brother who was discussing something with Joe. You couldn’t even look at him as you passed him to get into the truck, you were close to ripping into him personally and unprofessionally - even though you considered his behaviour to not have been appropriate. 
By the time you’d got back you were nothing short of having a breakdown, yet you held your head high and chose to simply pack away your gear ready for the next call, electing to find Matt Casey as soon as possible.
Making a beeline to the Captain’s office you knocked, barely waiting for the “Come in” before opening Casey’s door and pushing it firmly shut behind you. Sinking down onto the floor between the wall and his bed. 
“What’s up, kiddo?”
“If you don’t help me figure out how to keep my cool, I am going to strangle my Lieutenant, your best friend.” You muffle a yell into your palms, looking up at Matt with imploring eyes.
“So he’s not your big brother anymore, just my best friend?” Casey’s face carries a hint of a smile, but he senses you’re not in the teasing mood.
“Case, you heard him out there today, he’s been up my ass all day. Did that bitch break up with him or something, because I-”
“Woah, hold up. You don’t know?” Matt’s eyebrows raised in confusion. 
“Know what?” You’re focused on Matt now, your heart hammering in anticipation of what you didn’t know.
“Olivia told him that you tried to start a fight, and called her some pretty uh, nasty things. He came to me asking if you’d said anything, and I said I hadn’t seen you since Molly’s the other night. I figured this whole mess from today was the fallout of that…”
You stared at Casey with what felt like your entire stomach about to fall out of your ass. 
“She, what?” You murmured, your head was pounding and your mouth had gone dry.
He rose from his chair, coming to sit on the floor with you, a hand on your shin in reassurance. “I know, I told him I didn’t think it sounded like you, but he was pretty mad, Y/N. I couldn’t calm him down all that much.”
Your face fell into the palm of your hand, you were so full of adrenaline you didn’t know what would happen to it next. 
“That bitch. That honest-to-god bitch… All I did was accidentally walk into her at Molly’s, Matt. That’s it! I apologised and she in return told me how useless I was, then accused me of leeching off my brother, then she tried to make me feel like a fucking child… All the while I’m doing my best to keep the peace and not upset Kelly. I’m gonna… hoo, boy, I am gonna lose my goddamn mind.” You exhaled sharply, suddenly springing to your feet which caused Matt to scramble back and do the same, not sure where this was all going. 
“Y/N, don’t do anything you can’t take back…” Casey warned, eyeing you with concern. 
You can’t speak, shaking your head, patting his arm as you leave his office without another word. 
Matt cautiously follows in your quick footsteps, watching as you head towards Squad 3’s table. He swallows, scratching the back of his head, waiting for the implosion. 
You come to stand by Kelly’s feet, he doesn’t look up from his newspaper as you stand patiently. “Lieutenant? You got a second?” 
“Can this wait?” He replies, not even looking up at you. You bite your lip, willing your anger and upset to go away. You didn’t want to do this in front of the firehouse. 
“Unfortunately not, sir. It’s an urgent matter.” You bite your tongue, keeping it amicable, waiting for your brother’s response. 
“Alright, my office.” He replies emotionlessly, getting up from his armchair as he wordlessly heads back in the direction you’d come from. 
Matt eyes you sympathetically, and you smile weakly, steeling yourself for the conversation you were about to have. Joe, Capp and Tony eye the captain, looking for extra gossip. Matt shakes his head, “Back to work, or…whatever it is you guys do out here.” ignoring their noises of disappointment as he heads after you and your brother, wanting to be some kind of mediator if it got too heated. 
Kelly stands by the entrance to his office, waiting for you to get inside the space before closing the door and shutting the blinds. Next door you hear Casey's door shut, and you know he's on standby if anything gets out of hand.
You stand in front of your big brother with arms folded, a defiant expression on your face. You weren’t going to take any of this bullshit, and you weren’t going to let Kelly have the wool pulled over his eyes. 
Kelly’s jaw is clenched, he speaks in a deadly serious tone.
“Explain yourself.”
You swallow a scoff, shaking your head as you look at him. “Explain myself? You really think I am nasty enough to make your new girlfriend feel unwelcome? To get physical with her? To jeopardise your contentment for my own selfishness?” You stare him out, daring him to actually say yes to any of those. You can see the faltering in his eyes, he knew you, he knew how kind you were, how strong and loving you were. Yet, Olivia had put on a good show and for some reason, he couldn’t see past it.
“She was crying that night after Molly’s, Y/N. She was really upset at the way you treated her,”
You shake your head in disbelief, eyes closing for a second, searching for composure.
“I accidentally bumped into her on the way to the bathroom, Kel. When I arrived that night, you remember? That’s all that happened, I bumped into her and she called me a “stupid bitch”, and then for the rest of the night proceeded to accuse me of selfishly taking up your time, of being needy, of being a child.”
There’s silence between you, Kelly shifts awkwardly on his feet, he knows when you’re lying and he can’t see a hint of it in front of him. Still, he can’t understand why Olivia would have been in hysterical tears over nothing. You can see the wavering in his decision, you can see that he’s not going to fully commit to seeing your side of the story and your heart sinks. 
“Kelly, I don’t want you to say another word without you really considering what comes out of your mouth next. Just know that if we lose this great family between us because of something she made up… I can’t take that, Kel. You’re my no.1, the one I trust…I thought I was the same to you.” 
Your brother’s eyes are full of emotion, and you swallow, you just want to break down and beg him to believe you. You wanted to be strong though, to be believed because it was the truth and not because you’d made a fuss. And just like that, the cruel hand of fate sounds the alarm, and the voice asks that all units from the firehouse attend. You don’t say another word to your brother as you both leave in a hurry to get to the truck.
-
Sitting in the truck waiting to arrive on the scene gives you enough time to get your head together, as always you had a job to do and there was no room for the racing thoughts in your mind. 
Pulling up outside a three-story home a blaze taking hold comes into view on the west side, you pile out of Squad 3 and head towards Chief Boden, masking up as you go, checking each other’s SCBAs as you listen to who is going where. 
Your Squad is sent to the upper floor and you’re behind Kelly as you march up the stairs, announcing yourselves as you go, looking for any potential victims. Room by room you search, under beds and in closets, the neighbour next door had told you as you were going in that a large family lived there, with two parents and 5 kids. She wasn’t sure if they were home or not, but she knew that sometimes the kids would stay home alone if the parents had to work.
At the same time outside was the eldest child talking to the Chief, they had been found in the basement, crying hysterically as they explained that their 6-year-old brother and 10-year-old sister were still in the house. They had been playing hide and seek. 
As you shut one door and go to open another, you hear what you think is a wail coming from above your head. You look up to see the hatch is partially open, 
“Squad 3, come in.” Your radio comes to life.
“Copy you, Chief.” You answer Boden, still eyeing the gap in the hatch.
“There's a 6-year-old and a 10-year-old still in there somewhere, you have five minutes, Severide.”
“I think I see one or both of ‘em chief, the attic hatch is partially open, I think I’ve got movement.”
“I’m sending you Truck 81 on the East side to assist, can you get to that window?”
“Copy, Chief, I’ll get us to the East window.” You let go of your radio, picking up your halligan as you jump to reach the handle to the pull-out steps. Calling out. 
“Fire department! I’m coming up!”
Over the radio you can hear that Capp and Tony were coming back out to assist below, whereas Kelly was relaying the fact that he’d found the older kid in a bedroom, he was bringing them out too. So that left you with just the six-year-old. 
With a quick climb, you were able to shine your helmet into the smoky confined space, revealing a terrified-looking boy coughing and crying, huddled in on himself by the hatch. 
“Hey, buddy. My name’s Y/N, I’m here to help you, alright? You’re just gonna hold on to me, and then we’re gonna climb back down. Easy peasy, huh?” 
The boy whimpers, shying away as the fire roars down below.
“Listen, sweetheart. I know it sounds scary, but it’ll be scarier if you stay up here, alright? We’ve just gotta get to a window upstairs, and my friends are gonna have a fancy ladder waiting for us, they’re gonna help us too, okay?”
You lean further in, painfully aware of the groaning of the house’s structure beneath you, you beckon the child with your hand-clad gloves.
“Come on, kiddo. You got this, I won’t let you go, and we’ll be okay.” 
The boy wails again but this time shimmies forward, 
“Okay, that’s it, you’re doing great, sweetheart. Just wrap yourself as tightly as you can around my neck, and then I’m gonna climb down with you, yeah?”
He nods frantically, instantly getting a death grip around your neck, it makes you almost want to laugh. “That’s a good job, okay we’re going down now, just stay close to me and don’t look.”
With careful steps you push your body out to allow for the boy’s frame, steadily moving down until you feel the solid floor beneath your boots. Though solid, with each additional bit of your weight you can hear it protesting, prompting you to move a little bit quicker to the rendezvous, the staircase now engulfed in flames. 
“Chief, I have the kid, we’re coming to the East window now.” 
You move quickly, arriving at the window where you can see that Casey had broken the glass to get you and the kid out. You hand off your precious bundle to Matt, waiting for them to descend enough so as not to add too much weight to the top of the aerial. 
Behind you you can hear the fire spewing and latching onto the upper floor, grabbing at the doorframe to the room you’re in. You watch in anticipation as the glow grows stronger behind the door you’d shut. Glancing out of the window you can see that Casey is nearly at the bottom to Mouch, so you start to turn yourself around and climb out onto the aerial too, as you do so you hear the telling sound of the impending flashover, trying to correct your feet fast enough to beat the powerful force of the heat and flames blowing out the windows, but it’s too late. 
With a bang the force of the flames pushes you from the ladder, you try and reach out for one of the rungs as you fall but your gloves slip from the speed and force of your falling body, and your helmet collides with the side of the aerial, your mind going blank as you fall helplessly onto the grass below, ignorant of the calls of your name and the sounds of rushing footsteps as you lose consciousness. 
-
The next thing you hear is an annoying beep, at first you think it’s your PASS alarm but it’s not that annoying. You groan, your head clouded in fog with your body feeling heavy, sore.
There’s a movement by your side, and you decide to blink open weary eyes to find out what it is. Your eyes meet your big brother’s worried ones, and you smile weakly, still feeling weird from the sedation you’d been under. You were very much aware of the fact you had ended up at Med. Again. 
“Mnh, hey.” You murmur. You realise now the weight on your other side was your arm in a sling, your knee was strapped up pretty good and you were sure you could feel stitches on your neck going down into your shoulder. 
“Hey, kiddo,” Kelly murmurs, stroking your hair, mindful of the stitches just under your hairline. 
“Guess I should have taken the aerial rather than just the air, huh?” You quip, a dopey smile from your own joke.
Kelly half-smiles, still looking so morose and only partially relieved. “I would have preferred that yeah. Instead of being scared that my sister had just broken everything in her body. You got so lucky, Y/N.” 
“Feels it, I expected worse…” You sigh. “I’m sorry, Kel.”
Your brother shakes his head, “No, no more apologising from you. You’ve done nothing wrong, and all I’ve done is be an asshole to you.”
His lip quivers, grasping at your hand gently as he feels the tears fall silently. 
“Hey, I’m here. Why are you crying?” You rub your thumb across his knuckles, worried at what had him so upset. 
“Because you’ve done nothing but support me, and I let practically a stranger almost ruin all of that, take my sister away and have her maybe never know how much I love her.”
Your eyes well up now, all that restrained emotion coming to the surface, and your lip trembles too. Relieved that he had seemingly come to his senses in believing you.
“Kel, it’s alright, you’re here and-”
Kelly’s phone rings. He ignores it and you nudge him. “Hey, answer, it could be work or something. I can’t exactly run away.” You grin, he shakes his head with a sad smile. 
As his eyes clock the name on the ID, his face darkens and you frown, you think you can guess who’s on the other end.
He answers, putting the phone on speaker. “Severide.” Voice clipped, in no mood for politeness.
“Kel, are you on your way, the reservation’s at 8pm, you know how many strings I had to pull to get us a spot?” Olivia thinks she’s good at putting on an innocent enquiring tone, but all Kelly can hear now is the controlling and demanding woman that was in front of him all along.
“I’m not on my way, I’m at the hospital with Y/N, she had an accident at work today. I’m gonna be with her overnight and then I’ll be taking her home tomorrow as well.” 
There’s silence on the line, you can feel Olivia’s irritation through the phone and it makes you roll your eyes. Kelly’s jaw is set tight. 
“Kel, really? She can’t be in the hospital for one fucking night on her own? This restaurant doesn’t take kindly to cancellations, not when I called in favours. You have to stop babying-”
Your eyebrows go up at the unmasking of her feelings, and you watch in pure satisfaction as Kelly cuts her off.
“Olivia, I’m going to say this once. We’re done. Take your restaurant and shove it, we won’t be seeing each other again. Lose my number.” With that, Kelly disconnects the call, flicking around in the phone app to block the number. Letting out the biggest of sighs as he looks at you, you try not to smile because you still understand it’s hard to lose what you thought was a good connection, but at the same time, you’re elated that you have your brother alert and seeing that you’d never get in the way of what he wanted.
“Remind me to never lose my mind and believe some witch over my own sister again.”
“Oh don’t you worry, Kel, we’re not doing this again, if there’s a next time the gloves come off and I kick either your or your new lover’s ass.” 
-
Fin.
398 notes · View notes
heavencasteel420 · 7 months
Note
for the fanfic ask game: 😈💭🖊️(tonight tonight if possible - it’s prob my fave st fic ever?)
You are so incredibly sweet! I loved what you said in your reblog about the Sherry bit; I really hoped that would hit.
1. 😈 Is there anything you enjoy doing that you think your readers hate?
I’ve never gotten negative feedback about this, but I’m fairly certain that my dead-dog backstory for Jonathan in Drive All Night turned a few people off, just because of the dead dog of it all. (As my husband said, “Jesus Christ, baby! And you wouldn’t watch John Wick?”) I remain pleased with it, though, because I think it really explains his whole deal in that story.
2. 💭 What is a headcanon you have about your own work?
I have a whole elaborate idea of what’s happening in Tommy Hagan’s family that informs Tonight, Tonight, but also at least two other story ideas. Tommy is the youngest of three kids. His sister, Marianne, is two years older, smart, athletic, and responsible. His brother Robbie is four years older and a popular, charming athlete at Hawkins in his time, but he’s also very manipulative and has a cruel streak. Tommy idolizes Robbie, even though Robbie bullied him and Marianne severely before he left home; Marianne fought against it but was labeled a spiteful whiner by their mother, who vastly prefers Robbie, while Tommy accepted it as his due.
3. 🖊 Post a snippet from a current WIP.
From Tonight, Tonight:
As she rearranged the congregation of pastel teddy bears to give the illusion that the Pianosaurus was still present, Nancy wondered if Holly wasn’t too quiet. Maybe she couldn’t be loud in a house with so much silence. Nancy was usually out, Mike shut himself in his bedroom, their dad zoned out in front of the TV during the vanishingly rare times he wasn’t at work, and their mom tiptoed around everyone and everything. Where would Holly have learned to make noise?
It was a disturbing thought to have about her four-year-old sister, so Nancy pushed it away. Their mom would notice if something was wrong with Holly, who followed her around like a shadow. Besides, she went to nursery school a couple of days a week. She probably had lots of little friends who could teach her how to shriek and howl and generally act obnoxious. Nancy should be grateful that their lessons hadn’t taken yet. If she was lucky, it wouldn’t happen until she left for college. Let Mike deal with a banshee for a sibling. Nancy had done her time.
She had bigger concerns, anyway. She carried the Pianosaurus into her own room, grateful that she had the house practically to herself. It was the Monday before Thanksgiving, so Mom and Holly were on a marathon grocery shopping trip. It was only four in the afternoon, and Dad wouldn’t be home until seven or eight. Mike was just down the hall, but he never left his room between coming home from school and being summoned for dinner. He claimed he was too busy with homework, but he always emerged with messy hair and half-lidded eyes. Nancy thought he just crawled into bed with his Walkman and, if she was feeling optimistic, a fantasy novel. She’d heard their parents ream him out enough about his grades to guess that he wasn’t doing much schoolwork.
This is a Pianosaurus, btw:
Tumblr media
6 notes · View notes
fanficsloth · 2 years
Text
Flesh For Fantasy & Rebel Yell Billy Idol
SMUTTTTT.  I got bored and wrote a little spicy Henderson sister - Eddie Munson song imagine. I hope you enjoy. I’m a little rusty so I apologize if it’s bad lol. Contains female receiving, unprotective. 18+
"Hey Henderson party at mine tonight. Beer, music, bonfire." Eddie spoke to his younger friend while they walked into a sea of people getting super excited for the spring break.
"I don't think I can come man. My sister is back for spring break. She never comes home." Dustin shrugged his shoulder before spotting his older sibling.
As she caught the attention of Eddie.
Eddie thought she would be this smart, dorkish person like her brother. But boy was he wrong.
He was very wrong.
Y/N stood there leaning against the old ford with a cigarette pressed in her soft hand. Eddie basically eye fucked her at this point. He was in awe of what he saw.
His brown eyes gazing top to bottom. Her red lips painted making her white teeth pop, her y/e/c sparkling in the sun, the hair flowing in the wind. The tight red dress she wore hugging every curve of her body, along with jewelry that is similar to what he wore himself.
"Jesus Christ. Not you too Munson. Don't get any ideas. She wouldn't even let Harrington touch her with a 10 foot pole. What makes you think she would let you?" Dustin rolled his eyes before walking over to his sister before giving her a big hug.  "Sup Dusty long time no see." her voice was like music to Eddie's ears. "Who's this." her eyes scanned the older man next to her younger brother.
"I'm Eddie. Eddie Munson." he smirked at the girl while offering his hand. "Y.N, Y.N Henderson." while their hands touched, there was just some kind of spark along with the sexual tension that was obviously there between the two.
"Pleasure is all mine. Did Dustin tell you I'm having a party tonight?", Eddie smirked at the girl, the older Henderson shook her head no. "No I believe he didn't. But bet your ass I'll be there. I'll bring a bottle she winked at the in awe man before getting into the car waiting for her younger brother to enter the car.
"Dammit Munson. You can't listen for once?" Dustin scolded his friend before getting into the passenger seat before Y.N started up the car and sped out of the parking lot with rock music blaring,  her hand out the window to say goodbye to Eddie.
Eddie was wondering where this girl had been for his entire life. She was like his dream girl.
"Who was that?" Gareth asked in awe just like Eddie.
"Someone I need to get my hands on that's who." he smirked before patting the back of his friend before walking to his old van.
While everyone was at the party dancing with alcohol in their hands, Eddie saw a big group of people walking up.
He noticed Harrington, Robin and most importantly the one he was longing for all  night.
Y.N
She looked like a whole goddess to him.
Her clothes were so tight, her purple top, her black skirt with a studded belt.
"Well look what the cat dragged in." Eddie smirked while looking at the beautiful girl in front of him.
Steve could only roll his eyes. He was wondering what Eddie had. Y.N wouldn't stop talking about him. Steve had tried so hard to get her but the older Henderson wasn't having any of it.
Her hand reached out to grab the red cup of beer he had and chugged it down before reaching behind Eddie to guide him to where the music was.
Y.N was always bold, she knew what she wanted and she would always most likely get it. And she wanted Eddie.
She knew Eddie wanted her.
Her back was pressed up against him while they danced, Eddies hands wrapped around her waist.
Her Y.H.C going in every direction. Eddie could feel himself growing against her.
She could feel it too.
"Hey wanna show me where the bathroom is." she bit her red painted lips before Eddie grabbed her hand taking her to his trailer.
"What does she think she's doing? We promised Dustin we'd keep an eye on her." Steve rolled his eyes. "Someone is a little jealous." Robin Smirked. "Y.N is a big girl. She can handle herself."
"Is it just you who lives here?" she asked Eddie before following him into his room looking at his beautiful guitar hanging up on the wall.
"I live with my uncle, he works night shifts." he nodded his head while rolling up a joint.
Her soft hands touched his while grabbing the white rolled joint, while licking the paper before sealing it shut and lighting it.
"God you're so hot." Eddie smirked before getting close to her face, he saw the sparkles in her eyes. She smelt of alcohol and her sweet perfume.
There was no flaw to her when he was face to face with her. It was like he was under a spell with the young woman.
"Likewise." she took a hit before reaching up to his soft dark hair, pulling him a little closer to her while shotgunning the smoke into his own mouth while he inhaled.
Their lips were ghosting each other while their eyes were starring into their souls. He looked down at her red painted lips while she licked her bottom lip before biting it.
"I'm going to kiss you. Okay." he let out a soft laugh before placing his hands softly under her chin.
Y.N was eager. She moved her head towards him and crashed their lips together. She couldn't take it anymore.
Eddie deepened this kiss and pushed his tongue into her mouth and she allowed him to enter. They were both fighting for dominance.  His taller body pressed her up against his closed door while his hands grazed her body. From her collar bones towards her hips.
His mouth moved towards her neck leaving hickies to let everyone know that Y.N is his.
"Touch me Eddie." she pouted not opening her eyes. His tall frame bent down and rose her skirt up while softly rubbing her thighs before he reached for her ass. With a tight squeeze, Y.N let out a small moan before the real pleasure came.
The black lace underwear she was wearing was more than enough for him to go nuts, he reached up and placed his hand over her hot spot. "I won't beg again Eddie." she moved his hand. There she was grinding her hips so his ringed hands could hit her clit.
Eddie just looked up with his brown eyes at the girl, his face was in awe. Just watching her please herself with his own hands. He stood up quickly before throwing her on the bed.
His hands reached down and ripped her laced underwear down her soft legs.
The room was hot, it was on fire if it could be.
He placed his tatted arms on each side of her before placing  his tongue on her clit before sucking, licking her. His brown eyes looked up at her. To his surprise she was looking right back at him with her y.e.c darker with lust letting moans out.
He loved the sounds he was making her sing. Her hands reached down before grabbing his hair. "Fuck Eddie.", that was his cue to show off his guitar fingers.
He teased his pointed finger while placing it in working it while  his thumb did his magic on her clit. Before she knew it he added two. "Your fingers feel so damn good baby."
"I wanna feel you." he groaned before pulling off his belt. She got on her knees before him. Helping him take his pants off.
"I want everyone here know that I am making you feel so good." he flipped her over while placing his dick near her entrance. "Especially Harrington. It feels so good to know that I have what he can't." he panted.
Before she could say anything he stuck his head in, having her grip the bed sheets. "You're so tight princess." he moaned before gripping her hips. "Eddie. Fuck. Harder." her sweet moans let out before she got up and flipped her hair before reaching around and placing a kiss on his lips.
He did what she wanted. Eddie knew she doesn't beg. She said it herself.  He is showing her that he is what she needs as a partner. She needs to know that he can fill her needs of any kind.
Eddie spun her around so he can see her pretty face as he's fucking her.
He caressed her face while  he placed a kiss on her lips. His hands stop at her neck before reaching around it, he grinned at her while she grinned back.
That was enough for him to stick his member back into her, "You're so tight baby.", "More, more baby. Fuck." she reached up and pulled him closer towards her. Y.N's painted nails got to work while leaving scratch marks on his back having him moaning and hissing.
"I'm close Eddie. Don't stop. Keep what you're doing." she huffed into his neck then placing kisses on his neck, leaving the same marks as he did on her neck.
"Cum on this dick baby. Cum with me." he lifted his head up in so much pleaser before the pair released together.
Eddie collapses on her. "Holy shit." she huffed while playing with the ends of his long dark hair. "You're fucking amazing. Where have you been at all my life. Who knew Henderson's sister is a bombshell." he lazily smiled at her before tucking a piece of her hair behind her ear.
Y.N rolled her eyes before placing a kiss on his lips. "We should go back. We've been gone for way to long." she got up and fixed her skirt while waiting for Eddie but all he could do is sit there and stare at the beautiful woman in front of him.
"Don't make me beg. I don't beg." she whispered before pulling him up. As he fixed his pants he placed his hand at the bottom of her back escorting her back to the party he forgot he was throwing.
"Y.N I know for a fact a bathroom run doesn't go for that long." Robin giggled before sipping her beer.
Steve heard everything in there. He was too shock to speak. But he did look over to see the pair to notice the marks on each others necks, both of their hair a mess. Y.N make up everywhere, and lipstick transplanted to Eddie's lips.  
"We got lost. Wouldn't happen again." Eddie giggled while kissing the top of his new loves head while Y.N was lighting a cigarette before exhaling the smoke leaving a planted smirk on her lips. Winking at her two friends.
As the pair walked off to get more beer, " Come on they're cute. They're like a match made in heaven it's wild." Robin laughed.
"Until Dustin finds out."
50 notes · View notes
legxllyblxndc · 1 year
Text
the night before the coronation ( @foreverwednesday )
OT AH HK JH VR: "It's for your sister." Verity said quietly, squeezing her husbands hand as they walked down the corridor of the palace they hadn't visited in years. She knew he was reluctant to be here; and she was too, honestly. This place only held bad memories for them, Eddy especially... And she knew neither of them would be here if it wasn't for Alice. Being in England felt alien to her now and Verity had never thought it would feel that way; but their life in the states was free and happy and they didn't have to deal with any of this. She knew she and Eddy would already be all over the papers by tomorrow; they would find something wrong with what they did, how they dressed, who they spoke to. But she didn't care anymore - this just wasn't part of her life. "In here, right?" She raised an eyebrow, pushing open the door to the room they'd always held their parties in when the Howards had all lived in the palace. She laughed as she opened the door and saw Caroline, her best friend, heading straight towards her with her arms outstretched. "Jesus Christ!" She laughed, hugging her tightly. Not living in the same country as her best friend was the only part of this Verity struggled with. "I've missed you so fucking much."
OT AH HK JH VR: "Yes. Yes, absolutely. Look, I really must go - I trust you, I trust that everything is in place and I will see you tomorrow." Hugo said into the phone, holding it away from his ear as he pressed end call, so that he couldn't hear the response of his very anxious assistant. He'd only been the prime minister for a year now and they'd never expected to have to deal with a coronation in his time; the kings death had been unexpected, to say the least, even though it had been months ago now. They all knew his appearance at the coronation had to be just right, especially because he'd been so vocally anti monarchy in his younger days. He moved back over to his wife with an apologetic smile, wrapping an arm around her waist. "Sorry, sorry - I know I said no work tonight and I mean it, I'm turning my phone off right now!" He chuckled, sliding it back into his pocket. "I think the stress of making sure everything is right for us tomorrow is going to give Joe a heart attack." He smiled fondly as he spoke about his assistant. He looked up as he saw the door opening, eyebrows raising when he saw who it was walking through. "Oh Jesus, they actually came." He muttered to Beatrice, barely concealing his surprise. None of them heard very much from either Verity or Eddy these days and they'd all been discussing whether or not they would actually turn up.
OT AH HK JH VR: "You are beautiful." James whispered quietly to his wife, keeping his hand firmly in hers as they stood in the corner of the room and watched the others mingle. He didn't like the idea of tonight - it wasn't the custom, but nothing Alice did was, not really. She'd organised a dinner for the group of them, the night before the big day - apparently she didn't like the idea of them all feeling like strangers when it came to tomorrow, but that's what it felt like to James anyway. He barely spoke to anybody in this room, other than his wife; Kiara was the most important thing in his world and he would protect her with his life. He just felt as though an attack was imminent tonight, from somebody - most likely his brother, who he hadn't spoken to since he was in his early twenties. His foot tapped nervously as Eddy walked into the room, and he sighed quietly, shaking his head. "She always has to make such a spectacle of herself." He muttered, taking in Verity's appearance. "Where the hell is Alice? She's supposed to be hosting this dinner and she's nowhere to be seen." He sighed. James was really struggling with the death of his father still; and although he completely appreciated the need for the coronation and everything it was, it felt odd to be celebrating.
OT AH HK JH VR: "Goodnight, my darlings - you must try and get some sleep, as excited as you are. We have a very big day ahead of us tomorrow." Alice smiled softly at her children, all tucked up in their beds and leaned down to kiss them both gently on the forehead before she made her way out of the room. They had nannies, for the big events - she'd tried to do it without at first, she hated the idea of passing on childcare to anybody else when she was their mother... But she and Jaxon were expected to be so many places at once and it had been impossible. She was determined they only used them when they absolutely had to, though. "They're down - Margaret assures me she's not going to sleep a single wink, but Alfie's eyes were already shutting as I closed the door, so... I think they'll be okay." She chuckled as she reached her husband just outside the door, leaning up to kiss him gently. "Do you think they're all here?" She was trying to be so calm and collected, but really Alice had been a bundle of nerves since her father had passed away six months ago. The thought of tomorrow made her nauseous, but she knew it was just another thing they had to do. This dinner was something to make her feel a little more grounded; to know she had them all there.
OT AH HK JH VR: Otis tapped his foot subconsciously as he looked down at his watch, waiting for the minutes to tick by until they reached the time he was supposed to be going in and announcing the arrival of the queen - it felt so odd, so wrong, when they were his family and friends... Once upon a time, they had been his best friends, but it was protocol and he took his role very seriously. He knew he was lucky to have it; the king hadn't wanted him to work in the palace at all after he and Caroline had gotten engaged, but the first thing Alice had done upon becoming queen was hire him as her right hand man. He was never going to let her down. He wished he and Caroline could've gotten to the dinner together, but he knew it wouldn't be long until he got to see her; and Alice had promised him he was off the clock for the night as soon as it started. As the big hand reached the twelve, he made his way down the corridor with a smile, giving Alice and Jaxon a little wave as he reached them. "It's time - are you ready?" He smiled, raising an eyebrow. He knew they were both nervous about everything to come, but he couldn't imagine two people any better suited for the job. He loved and respected them both more than he could even explain.
JH CT KH BC ER joined the chat
JH CT KH BC ER: "It's my sister." Edward repeated. He had to keep reminding himself of that. If this was for anyone else, there would be no way in hell that Edward would be able to bring himself to this place. The death of his father had not been something which any of them expected and he had ... mixed emotions about it. Of course he would never wish death upon the older man but he and his father had never particularly seen eye to eye. At least now, home could begin to feel a little more like home once more. He still remembered the palace like the back of his hand so at Veritys question, he nodded his head. And of course the first person that he saw as he walked in, was his brother. Although Eddy had made sure to keep in touch with his sister, the last words that he and James had uttered to one another had been in anger. He crossed his arms across his chest and looked around the room for a moment. He was looking forward to seeing Alice and he thought that she would make the most wonderful queen - it was everything in between that was going to be torture.
JH CT KH BC ER: Not being able to arrive to the dinner with Otis had definitely been a bit of a downer for Caroline but she could understand it. She was so happy that Alice had asked him back into the fold. Marrying Otis had never been something which she regretted. She loved him. She had tried to ignore it, to pretend that those feelings weren't there but it had been impossible. She just wished that he hadn't had to lose everything. She was snapped back to reality as she heard Veritys voice. "Oh my god!" Caroline cried before she quickly wrapped her arms around her best friend. She had found out about her news not long before the party but the first person she had wanted to tell was Verity. It was news that she wanted to tell her in person, though, so Caroline was definitely going to take advantage of her friend being here. "I missed you too! So much!! How is life in the states?" She laughed, pulling away from Verity. She smiled as she took two glasses of champagne from the tray of a nearby waiter. She figured that Verity would know exactly the reason why she wasn't drinking but she didn't want to cause attention to it just yet.
JH CT KH BC ER: Beatrice couldn't help but roll her eyes as Hugo hung up the phone. Most of the time, she loved her life with Hugo. They lived it exactly how they wanted to live it. They had everything that they could ever want. And they were happy ... most of the time. But since he had become Prime Minister, things had changed. He had gotten busier and she knew that it was all for the good of the country but she missed him. She had wished that they could've had the day for just the two of them - to celebrate with their oldest friends. "And he'll just ring the palace looking for you." Beatrice muttered, raising an eyebrow. Though a small smile quickly made its way to her lips. She could never stay mad at him for too long. She quickly spun to look at who Hugo was speaking about - though she figured that she already knew. "I can't believe it.." She sighed. "Well, if anyone was going to get him here, it would be Alice."
JH CT KH BC ER: Jaxon smiled a little as his wife came out of their childrens room. It was another pinch me moment for him - he had a lot of them with Alice. She really was the woman of his dreams and the life that they had now, had been everything that he could have ever hoped for. He could hardly believe how lucky he had become. "That sounds like her. Stubborn until she can't fight it. Wonder where that comes from." Jaxon chuckled. He shook his head a little before he lent over to Alice, kissing her on the forehead quickly. Their lives had changed so much since they were in their early twenties but the love between the two of them absolutely hadn't. "We're not far away if they aren't." He nodded. "I think they probably are. Yes. We should get down there before anything happens between your brothers." He hoped that nothing did. He hoped that they had enough respect for their sister to hold their tongue but Jaxon wasn't sure. "Are you ready?"
JH CT KH BC ER: "And you are too kind." Kiara whispered back, smiling slightly as she looked up at James. Tonight, she thought, was a lovely idea. She knew how nervous her friend was and she was glad that she had so many people there to support her. But she knew that James thought differently. He was always a stickler for tradition, after all. Since marrying James, Kiara had gotten to know Alice and some of the other family members more and she was so excited for everything that was to come for them. She thought the coronation was going to be absolutely perfect. Her attention was taken, though, as she saw Edward and Verity walk into the room. She smiled slightly, despite herself, before looking back up at James. "She hasn't done anything yet." She muttered, shaking her head a little. "And you know Alice. She'll be with the children. She'll be here soon, i'm sure." Kiara turned, so that she was properly facing James and placed a hand on his cheek gently, "Tonight is a good thing. It's a celebration. We're here for Alice. Nothing more."
OT AH HK JH VR: The discussions around whether or not to attend the coronation had taken up hours and hours of their time; both Verity and Edward had needed to decide whether going to give Alice their support and respect was worth all of the hardships that were undoubtedly going to come with it, but in the end they'd decided it was - and she was glad, although the worries were ever present in the back of her mind. That was why they'd decided to leave Rafe at home, with her mother - her parents had moved out to the States to join them, not wanting to miss out on their grandsons life. "Oh, dreamy. Very glamorous, you know? Eddy has me and my little red haired demon child mucking out pigs, feeding chickens, whatever else - the life I've always dreamed of." She laughed, rolling her eyes - there was such fondness in her face though, because really... All Verity had dreamed about was a life with Eddy and she had that now, along with their son who she didn't think she possibly love more than she did. "How are things back here? Anything I need to know about?" She raised an eyebrow, looking around. She could see James keeping his distance and she was glad; because she didn't think her temper would hold up if he said anything to Edward tonight. "Oh, fantastic." She sighed gratefully as the champagne came her way, taking a huge gulp with a satisfied smile on her face.
OT AH HK JH VR: Hugo absolutely didn't miss the eye roll, but he didn't comment on it - he knew that his new role was a big deal for his marriage, he was lucky that Beatrice was as supportive as she was. The last year of their lives hadn't been easy, but he thought that if they could make it through this they could make it through anything. All Hugo had ever wanted to do was make a change and he was getting the chance to do that now. "I wouldn't put it past him, except that I've already warned them all that no calls are to go anywhere but my personal phone for the next two days - I think the palace have quite enough to be dealing with, don't you?" He smirked, raising an eyebrow. He hadn't been born for the coronation of the king, so this was his first experience and he couldn't quite believe how extravagant it all was. "You've got a point there. I'm glad they're here, Eddy's a fun guy." He grinned, shrugging his shoulders. The youngest prince had always been able to liven things up for them.
OT AH HK JH VR: "I think that might very well be the first time anybody has said that to me." James chuckled quietly, in spite of himself. He was nervous about tonight and he was aware that Kiara knew that; there wasn't much she didn't know about him, nobody could read him the way she could. When it came to Edward, James was devastated about what had happened between them... because he just didn't understand it. All he'd ever wanted was the best for his brother, he'd wanted him to act the way he was supposed to and live the life he was born into - what was so wrong with that? He'd loved him and Eddy had thrown all of that back in his face. Seeing him now felt like a punch to the gut. He looked over, face stony before he turned back to his wife. "You're right." He sighed, nodding his head. "It's a celebration. I just hope she isn't forgetting just how big tomorrow is." Everything needed to be perfect; the way their father would have wanted it. Otherwise, James thought it was just a failure.
OT AH HK JH VR: Like Jaxon, Alice often couldn't believe how her life had turned out; the two of them had spent so long being hopelessly in love with one another, thinking it could never happen and now here they were... together, married, with two beautiful children - about to become the reigning royals of the country. It was beyond her wildest dreams. "Oh, I have no idea what you're talking about." She laughed softly, shaking her head. Their little girl was a spitfire, she fought ruthlessly for what she wanted and knew was right and Alice couldn't be any prouder. "You're right." She sighed, nodding her head. She'd begged and begged Eddy to be there for the coronation; she couldn't face the idea of doing it without her brothers, but she was also so worried that something was going to happen between he and James. "I'm ready." She confirmed, nodding her head. "Thanks, Otis - lead the way." She smiled. Hiring Otis as her right hand man had been a no brainer; he'd worked for the family for years and he knew exactly how she wanted things. He was perfect for the job. She smiled as he walked them down the corridor, pausing as he opened the door to announce their arrival. Alice couldn't help laughing softly as she walked in; she hated how formal everything was, with these people she loved so very much. Her eyes washed over them all, widening with pure happiness as she saw her youngest brother. "Eddy!" She cried, hurrying towards him and wrapping her arms around him tightly. She almost couldn't believe he was actually here.
OT AH HK JH VR: Otis nodded, a beaming smile on his face as the couple confirmed they were ready and he headed down to the room, opening the door and announcing the arrival of the Queen and Prince Consort, before stepping aside and letting them in. He was glad the formal part was over, it always felt so strange when it was people they knew - but looking at them together, seeing the way they just radiated happiness... He knew it was all going to be okay. His eyes immediately sought Caroline and he smiled at her, raising an eyebrow slightly. The news they had gotten just before they came here made Otis the happiest man alive; he couldn't keep the smile off his face and he knew she wanted to tell Verity, which he was also excited about. He smiled as he saw Alice heading towards her brother, turning to Jaxon. "I'm so glad they actually came." He told him quietly.
JH CT KH BC ER: "I still cannot believe you didn't bring my god son with you. How am I supposed to corrupt him while he's all the way over there!" Caroline laughed. She understood it, though. The media around Eddy and Verity had always been absolutely crazy. She didn't blame them one bit for wanting to keep their son from that circus, too. "Oh, it's all the same over here." She rolled her eyes. Although she hadn't gone far, she was really glad to be out of the royal way of living too. She loved the life that she and Otis had now. And as she saw him come into the room, she couldn't help but smile at him. She was so excited to see him as a father. She though that he would be absolutely incredible. "Actually, there is something." Caroline spoke, dropping her voice a little. She glanced over at Otis before she looked back at Verity with a smile, "You're going to have to drink this for me." She chuckled, holding out the glass for her best friend. Raising her child in a different country to her best friend definitely hadn't been the plan but she was glad that Verity got to be the first person to know about what was going on.
JH CT KH BC ER: Hugos new job was just making Beatrice even more glad that they didn't have children. It had never really been something which had been in her plan. If she met someone and they really wanted kids, then she thought that she might bend to what they wanted eventually. But with her and Hugo, it was easier without them. They were both so busy and their schedules didn't particularly align - when she was performing, was usually when he was at home. They had to take the little time that they could get together. Adding a child into that mix would've just made everything ten times more hectic. It was better this way. "That they do. Especially with the Howard brothers being in the same room." She commented. After Edward had missed the funeral, Beatrice felt sure that he wouldn't come to the coronation either. She was glad that he had surprised her, though. "He is. He's what this place has been missing the last few years." She nodded. "Did you hear that they have a son? I don't think they brought him, though."
JH CT KH BC ER: "Yes, well, they don't know you like I do." Kiara said and, after a moment, added, "Besides, you're only nice to me." She smiled up at him. She didn't think that, that was strictly true but she thought that a little teasing never hurt anyone. Kiara thought that she knew James better than anyone in that room and she liked that. She had been able to figure him out pretty early on, really. And sometimes, she wondered what the two of them might have been if they hadn't spent so long fighting against what their parents had so clearly wanted for them - if they had realised just how in love with one another they had been from the start. She couldn't help but imagine the life they might have now. "I'm always right. Why do you sound so surprised?" She joked, smiling up at him. "She hasn't. That's why she's doing this. She is well aware of how big tomorrow is. It's to calm her nerves."
JH CT KH BC ER: Edward felt on edge. He wished that he felt confident enough that he could talk to James without some sort of lingering anger between the two but he didn't think that his brother would ever want to talk to him again and that broke his heart. He'd always looked up to James but the pair had always been so different. He just wished that his brother could accept him for the person that he was. The life that he had now was one that was far better suited than the life that James had always tried to make him fit into. He was taken out of his thoughts, though, as he heard his sisters voice. "Alice." Edward sighed and wrapped his arms around her tightly. Now that he was here, with his sister, he felt like he could easily burst into tears. He had missed a lot while he was aware. He barely knew his niece and nephew. He had missed out on his fathers funeral. And it felt like all of the emotions from every missed event were coming up now. Though he tried his hardest to keep it buried. He didn't want this to turn into something that was about him when it was all about his sister.
JH CT KH BC ER: "Of course you don't." Jaxon smiled fondly. He couldn't believe how Alices family had accepted him. He realised that they hadn't had much of a choice but it still meant a lot to him. Because, after years of keeping their love a secret, it felt amazing to be able to tell the world just how they felt for one another. He didn't think that was something which he would ever tire off. It was a relief as they opened the doors and saw everyone already there - both of Alices brothers in particular. He nodded his head in greeting to James before he turned to look at Otis. "Yeah, me too." Jaxon nodded. "I don't know if Alice could've taken the heartbreak if they hadn't." He sighed slightly. The way that everything had gone, Jaxon wished that there was more he could do to fix it. He knew how much Alice missed her youngest brother. "Have I mentioned how happy I am that you're back, by the way?"
OT AH HK JH VR: "Oh please, he does not need any more corrupting - it's like I gave birth to Dennis the Menace." Verity laughed, rolling her eyes. "He called Eddy 'Ed' the other day, like he was his pal. When's my dinner going to be ready, Ed? Like? Is this kid four, or fourteen?" She laughed loudly, taking another swig of her champagne. Leaving Rafe at home was the only way Verity felt comfortable going; she was past caring what the media said about she and Eddy, but when it came to her son that was a different story. "Oh really?!" She grinned excitedly as Caroline spoke; Verity had matured a lot, but she was always going to be the biggest gossip and she loved the idea of anything juicy, especially from her best friend. "I mean, I'm never going to complain about that but wh-- OH MY GOD!" She practically screamed as she realised what Caroline was telling her, clasping her hands to her mouth. "No fucking way, Caroline Taylor?!" She squealed, wrapping an arm around her best friend and pulling her close. "Oh my god! I'm so happy for you! How far along are you?!" She asked, eyes filling with happy tears. She'd never thought she'd make an amazing mum, but Rafe was the best thing that ever happened to her and she couldn't wait for Caroline to get to experience that too.
OT AH HK JH VR: Kids, for Hugo, had always been an assumed part of the life plan - it was just the done thing and he'd always imagined they'd come eventually, but when he'd started dating Beatrice and they'd had those conversations, he'd realised that they didn't necessarily have to. And it had made him question whether he actually wanted that to be the case; it had taken a little while, but he'd eventually realised that he didn't. They were both workaholics, neither of them wanted to give that up and so kids just didn't fit. He loved their life the way it was. "God, I know. I wonder how that's going to go down. Do you remember the last time they saw each other?" He raised an eyebrow. Hugo didn't think he'd ever forget the furious row between the brothers and he was pretty sure they hadn't uttered a word to one another since then. Missing the funeral had been a big statement and Hugo didn't think the press or the public were going to be very kind to them tomorrow, but he thought they probably knew what they were getting themselves in for. "I did hear that. The papers said that was the reason for the shotgun wedding, but I don't know. It's not like any of us have had a chance to hear it directly from them, is it?" He shrugged his shoulders.
OT AH HK JH VR: "That's very true." James smiled, leaning in to press a quick kiss against the top of his wife's head. Nobody knew him like Kiara did; sometimes, James wondered if he'd actually even known himself before Kiara came along. She got him to see things in such a different way and deal with a lot of the things he'd been holding onto his whole life, even since before his brother had died. "Maybe you're just special." He chuckled, rolling his eyes fondly. He had worked on himself a lot over the last few years, but Kiara was still the only person he could bring himself to let down his walls around. Especially after what had happened with Edward. "I've come to learn that over the years, but you can't blame a man for hoping he might get to be right just every once in a while." He smiled jokingly, shrugging his shoulders. "I suppose I can understand that... Although if she wanted things to be calm, I really don't know why she invited Edward." He sighed. He wanted nothing more than to speak to his brother, but James really didn't think anything would get fixed; he thought they were past sorting it out, past being able to even look at each other without arguing. So what was the point?
OT AH HK JH VR: As she held her little brother, Alice could practically feel the emotion radiating off him and that brought tears to her own eyes, ones that she didn't bother to blink away. After losing Alfred, she couldn't bear the thought of losing another brother and especially not Eddy, her littlest brother. She'd made sure they stayed in touch, she sent updates and stories about the children and Jaxon most days and asked after Rafe constantly - but it wasn't the same as living it in real life and she was struck with that now, as she held her arms around her brother for the first time in years. She stayed in the embrace for a long time, before she pulled away and looked her brother in the eye. "I am so happy you're here." She told him, the honesty of her words evident in her expression. "And I can't wait to catch up with you and Verity. I really can't." There was so much she felt like she'd missed out on; getting to be an aunt, for one thing. "How was the journey over here? Are you both okay?"
OT AH HK JH VR: Otis nodded as Jaxon echoed his exact thoughts; he'd had no idea how Alice would get through the coronation if she'd been faced with the complete heartbreak of Edward and Verity not being there, so seeing her reunite with her brother was something so wholesome and special. "I don't think so, but thank you - I'm glad. It feels right, being back. This is where we both started, after all. Although I never quite knew the perks of the job were going to be this good." He chuckled, nudging Jaxon with his arm. Otis had never imagined that his feelings for Caroline would actually be able to go somewhere; that they'd be married with a baby on the way and happier than they'd ever been. Otis carried a lot of guilt about Caroline having to step away from the royal family, but the longer they got together the more he believed that it really was what she'd wanted.
JH CT KH BC ER: "Oh but I think he does. Because if you know that, then that means that he's not doing it right. He's needs to be stealthy. I can teach him that." Caroline laughed. And her laughter only grew as Verity continued to talk about him, "Oh I love him so much. He's living that prince life without even technically being one. Kid knows his birth right." She shook her head fondly. Caroline had always fought for Eddy and Verity when it came to the media. She tried to get her father to pull some strings. She'd spoken to Hugo to see if there was anything even he could do. But it felt impossible. And she hated that she was so powerless. Caroline couldn't help the laugher as she watched it dawn on her best friends face, "Shush, shush." She cried, though it was all with a smile on her face. "I'm about 12 weeks. We haven't known for very long" She beamed, happily wrapping her arms around her friend. "We haven't told the family so... it's our secret for now. I think we're going to tell everyone tonight. I just wanted to tell you before everyone else." Kids had always been something which Caroline had wanted and she was so happy that they were happening now, with Otis.
JH CT KH BC ER: When Beatrice had told her mother not to expect any grandchildren from her, there had been uproar. Her mother couldn't fathom the idea that someone didn't want children. She had told her just how much she and her sister had fulfilled her life, how much she would regret it when she was older. But, the older that she got, the more sure that Beatrice was that kids just wasn't the right path for her. And she was so glad that Hugo was in agreement with her. The life that they had was good. Why should they add anything more to that? "Of course I do. I don't think anyone would forget that in a hurry." Beatrice laughed. She figured that everyone would remember that. She just hoped that there would be a repeat of it tonight. "Even if it was, who cares." She sighed, rolling her eyes. "Don't you think it's a little ridiculous how they speak about them?" While Edward had broken her heart when they were younger, and she and Verity had never gotten along, Beatrice could still see how targeted the pair were. She didn't blame them for leaving the country.
JH CT KH BC ER: Kiara smiled fondly at the kiss. She had never thought that someone like James could be as tender as he was with her but she loved it. She loved knowing that she was the only person who got to see that side of him. And she loved that she was able to get him to see a different side of things. She didn't think that he would ever be here, supporting Alice and Jaxon, had it not been for a little bit of her influence. "Oh, I am." She laughed, nodding her head. "He's her brother. She's bound to want him here." Kiara shrugged. "You should try talking to him." Kiara spoke. She had no idea how that conversation would go but she thought that it was important. If the brothers decided that there was too much water under that bridge then so be it. But Kiara thought that it was important that they at least try and they know for sure, either way.
JH CT KH BC ER: Edward nodded his head as his sister let go of him, blinking back the tears. "I wouldn't miss it, Alice. I mean it." He needed her to know that, no matter how long he was away for, he still loved her. He still looked up for her. He hated that he got to miss out on so much of his sister, her children but he didn't think that he would ever be able to come back - not with how things were now. He couldn't help but wonder if things might be different now that Alice was queen. Though he knew that asking his family to pack up their lives again probably wouldn't be fair. "She's looking forward to it too. We both are. I'll make sure to spend time time with Alfie and Margaret before we leave, too" He nodded. He wanted to get as much time with the family that still loved him as possible. "It was fine, yeah. Nothing much to report there. We were hounded a little at the airport but I think we both expected that."
JH CT KH BC ER: Jaxon could understand why Verity and Edward had left. When he and Alice told people about their relationship, they had faced just a tiny piece of what the youngest Howard sibling and his wife faced on a regular basis. He was never going to criticise them for wanting to try and get away from all of that. "I don't think those perks would be ones they'd advertise." Jaxon laughed along with his friend. He couldn't believe that he was about to , officially, become the Prince consort. It all felt so intense to him but in the very best way. "What's going on there?" Jaxon chuckled as he looked across at Verity and Caroline and then back at Otis.
OT AH HK JH VR: "You're probably right, he needs to be more stealthy - at least then I can pretend not to know what's going on. The kid is so fucking obvious." Verity laughed, shaking her head. It made her sad that Eddy's siblings and Caroline didn't get to be all that involved in Rafe's life, because she thought he was the most hilarious, loving little boy - but they couldn't have it both ways. And she valued their safety and privacy over anything else, these days. "Of course he does. He's my son." She grinned, shrugging her shoulders. She and Eddy were raising Rafe to know and understand why he came from; and when he was older, they would make sure he understood why they had left it all behind. They'd had all of these conversations as soon as she'd found out she was pregnant and they were still having them now. "Oh, is it a secret?!" She dropped her voice to a whisper as Caroline spoke, although the huge beaming grin was still on her face. "Oh Car, that's the best news ever!" She laughed. "Well, good - I would've been absolutely furious if you'd lumped me in with all these commoners." She chuckled, shaking her head. "You're going to be the best parents in the world - and Rafe is going to have a new best friend!"
OT AH HK JH VR: Hugo was ninety nine percent sure that his own parents had regretted having children, so he hadn't faced much backlash from them on the decision - but he knew Beatrice's family weren't happy about it and her mother had actually cornered him on numerous occasions to try and change her daughters mind, but Hugo just didn't see any need for it. They were happy, they had such fulfilling lives - why would they want to change anything? "No, I think you've hit the nail on the head there. Probably one of the most memorable moments of my life." He chuckled, nodding his head in agreement. "Yeah, of course it is. Absolutely ridiculous. But there's a fat lot we can do about it." He said, raising an eyebrow. When he'd first become PM, Hugo had put out a statement condemning the hateful stories the press were constantly printing, but it wasn't as though it did much. He just wished he could do more.
OT AH HK JH VR: James knew he would be forever grateful to Kiara for breaking down the walls he had up so high; he'd become a whole different person because of it, although nobody really knew but her. He was extremely private these days, he barely spoke to anybody but her and that was for good reason. But he missed his brother, he missed him every day - yet he still didn't know if he could bring himself to speak to him, after the things that had been said. "And say what, Kiara?" He sighed, shaking his head. "Everybody here wants a scene and I'm not going to give them one, not tonight. Not the night before Alice's coronation. That's what they're all expecting." He sighed once again, running a hand through his hair nervously. He wanted to speak to Eddy, he really did - and he thought his wife knew that. But he just couldn't figure out what he would say.
OT AH HK JH VR: "Thank you, Eddy." Alice smiled brightly, tears still shining in her eyes as she nodded her head. She couldn't deny that there had been doubt, especially after Eddy had refused to come to their fathers funeral - but having him here for the coronation meant the world to her. "Of course! They can't wait to see you, they've been talking about it all week - I think they've been making you welcome cards at school, although they won't show me, so goodness knows what's in them." She laughed softly, shaking her head. She wished that Eddy had gotten to spend more time with Alfie and Margaret, because she knew he'd be the best uncle - but she got it. Of course she got it. "I'm sorry, Ed... I did try." She sighed. She'd put out a statement just before, stating that she hoped everybody would respect the coronation as a happy time, one for families to be together, not to be dampened by negativity and harsh words... But it didn't seem as though it had worked. "I wanted to speak to you, about where you'll be sitting tomorrow..."
OT AH HK JH VR: If he was honest, Otis had always expected Verity and Edward to make a move like they had; the press were relentless, it had gotten to a point where it had been unsafe and he totally understood their need to get out of there. He and Caroline, like Alice and Jaxon, had faced their fair share of negative press - but none like Edward and Verity. It was something they had to face in their own way. "You're probably right. And I'm glad, because god knows how many people would've been lining up to interview if they had." He chuckled, raising his eyebrows. He thought it was obvious just how lucky he and Jaxon had gotten; he was so happy it had worked out for the both of them. "Oh, with Car and Verity?" He turned to Jaxon with a sheepish grin. He didn't think he could hold it in; and they were telling everybody tonight, anyway. "Well - Caroline is pregnant. We're going to have a baby." He chuckled, eyes shining with happiness.
JH CT KH BC ER: "So he needs more of his auntie Care in his life! Me and Otis will just have to find some time to come over and visit you. I need to see Eddy working on this farm of yours." Caroline laughed. She loved that Verity and Edward had managed to find a life that they wanted now that they were in the states but she wished that they could've done it while they were here. She missed her best friend. "Of course. I shouldn't have expected anything less from you." She laughed, nodding her head. She thought that the way that Eddy and Verity were parenting was pretty spot on. She thought that it was important that Rafe knew where he came from. She was glad that they weren't ignoring it all. "Not a secret exactly. Just that everyone doesn't know." She shrugged. She didn't mind who knew and she absolutely wanted to be able to tell Alice herself but she didn't want them finding out through the gossip mill. "Thank you, Verity. I'm - We're so excited." She laughed. It was moments like this that made her realise that not even a small part of her regretted leaving the family behind her. Her life now was everything she had ever wanted. "I think Hugo might be as well. I'll have to try and catch him at some point." She laughed as she glanced over to her friend. "Thank you. Of course! They're going to be the very best of friends. It's already decided!"
JH CT KH BC ER: Beatrice was more than happy with just being her nieces and nephews favourite aunt. She didn't need more than that. Especially when she saw a relationship like Edwards and his families. She just didn't think that it was worth all the hassle which might, ultimately, come from having kids. "No-one can fight like the two of them." She sighed, shaking her head, "Do you think that they might start something tonight?" She questioned. She had no idea if they would but she didn't think that it would be a decision on either of their parts if they did. "I can't believe there's not even something you can do. You hold the highest office and there's nothing?" Beatrice questioned. She was sure that Hugo would've already looked into it but it seemed so crazy to her that the media were just allowed to be as outlandish as they were.
JH CT KH BC ER: Kiara couldn't help but sigh a little as James spoke. She should've known that it wouldn't be as easy as just telling him what to do. "And tell him that you miss him. Because I know that you do." Kiara raised an eyebrow. She didn't see the point in denying it. They had already lost their eldest brother, their father - why would they continue to live in a world without one another if they didn't have too? It seemed so clear to her that they missed one another. She didn't think that anyone who argued the way that James and Edward did would do so if they didn't care about one another. "You don't have to fight. And if it starts to go that way, i'll drag you away. But this might be your only chance to actually have a conversation with your little brother."
JH CT KH BC ER: Besides Verity and Rafe, Alice was the most important person in Edrwards life. She would always be one of his favourite people and he had always wanted to support her. The question hadn't been that. It had been if he and Verity felt strong enough to deal with the drama that was bound to follow - because they all knew that the press was going to pick at them for something. "I should feel honoured." Edward laughed, "We've brought them a couple gifts too. Nothing much. But I couldn't come empty handed. What kind of fun uncle would I have been then?" He beamed. Now that he was here, talking to Alice , all of the nerves that he had felt before seemed. to float away. It all just felt normal. And then she spoke about the coronation and he felt the nerves take hold again, "Okay..."
JH CT KH BC ER: Jaxon just couldn't understand why the press took such an issue with Edward and Verity - they were unconventional and they liked a party, sure but why did that mean that they deserved the hassle that they got? It had never made sense to him. Especially not when the actual scandals that were he and Otis had come out. He thought that if anyone would get it, it would be one of them. He laughed along with his friend but it was quickly forgotten as Otis revealed the news and he coudn't help but beam at his friend, "Is that so?" He asked him. Becoming a parent had been one of the most amazing experiences of Jaxons life and he was so glad that Otis was going to be able to experience that too, "I'm so happy for you." He laughed, clapping his friend on the back. "We need to toast this!"
OT AH HK JH VR: "You need to come and visit, I've been saying this for months!" Verity beamed. She knew it wasn't that easy, but she would love nothing more than to have Caroline and Otis come and stay with them - she couldn't imagine a more idyllic life than being on the farm and she just wanted them to see that, to spend time with them and relax and catch up like old times. "Oh my god, Car - you need to see it. He's in his element. I don't think I've ever seen him so happy before." She laughed, shaking her head. Seeing Eddy doing something he loved made her so happy; to the point where she was even willing to pitch in. She'd always loved horses, so they were now her responsibility. "I can't believe it, I really can't! I just - I'm so happy for you. Do you know you're due date? I'm going to make sure I'm here, even if I have to camp out for a fortnight." She smiled. That was something she absolutely wasn't going to miss; the birth of her best friends child would be so important to her. "Naturally. And if they don't want to be, well tough!" She laughed.
OT AH HK JH VR: "I have no idea... I mean, I would hope not - tomorrow is going to be the biggest day of Alice's life. I'd like to think they wouldn't ruin it, but... Who knows?" Hugo raised an eyebrow. He didn't think either brother would intentionally ruin it for their sister, but he thought their passion got the best of them sometimes. "We're trying, Bea. We really are. But there are a lot of other problems in this country as well." He sighed, shrugging his shoulders. If he was honest, he thought his cabinet were getting pretty sick of hearing about the royals and their problems when there were people in the country going hungry - but he knew better than to say something like that in this room, with all the people there. He felt for them, he really did - but every day in his job he was reminded that things could be so, so much worse.
OT AH HK JH VR: James shifted slightly as Beatrice spoke, but he didn't deny what she was saying - of course he missed his brother. Edward had been his best friend for a long time, he couldn't imagine a day when he wouldn't miss him but everything had changed so much. His brother had a son now and he'd never even met him, never spoken to him on the phone. How were they supposed to fix a relationship like that? As he listened to his wife, James realised that she was right... If he didn't speak to Edward tonight, that would most likely be it. The final nail in the coffin. But was he brave enough? "I need a drink, before I even think about speaking to him." He sighed, taking a glass of champagne and taking a big gulp, shaking his head. "What if he doesn't want to speak to me, Kiara? What am I supposed to do then?" Because he had said things too, cruel things that he didn't really mean. He wouldn't be surprised if his brother turned him away.
OT AH HK JH VR: "You really should, Alfie hates writing." Alice chuckled, raising an eyebrow. Her children were the greatest joy in her life; she was so proud of them every day and she knew they were going to face adversity as they grew up, but both she and Jaxon were determined to raise them to be strong enough to handle it. "Oh, they'll be thrilled, Ed - you really didn't have to, but... You're right. If you want to cement your status as fun uncle, this was a good move." She laughed, squeezing his arm happily. She saw the nerves in her brothers face as the coronation was mentioned and she made sure to keep her face calm. "The firm are under the impression that you should be sitting with the invited guests, the celebrities and so on... And if that's what you want, to fly under the radar, I completely understand. However - I... Jaxon and I both agree that you should be sitting with the family. First row. With James and Kiara, with Alfie and Margaret. It's where you belong, Ed." She sighed. Just because Eddy didn't want to participate in the royalties anymore, Alice didn't think it made him any less a part of her family and she wanted the world to see that.
OT AH HK JH VR: Otis thought that the reason Edward and Verity got it so hard was simply because the press had needed somebody to pick on - Alice was the easy target, as the only girl, but once she'd become the heir apparent she was to be respected, held in high regard and Edward was there, with his partying and outlandish behaviours, his celebrity girlfriend. It had been easy for the press to find bad things to say and it still was. "It is! We only just found out, I think Car wants to tell everybody tonight, but - of course, she wanted Verity to know first." He smiled, nodding his head. He couldn't wait to be a father; and he couldn't wait to see Caroline as a mother. "We absolutely do! Champagne?" He smiled, taking two glasses from a nearby tray and handing one to his friend.
- joined the chat
JH CT KH BC ER: "We'll have to make sure that it's going to be soon, then. There won't be much of a chance when I'm huge." Caroline laughed. There was a lot going on in the country and Otis has just had a new position to fill but she definitely wanted to be able to go and see her friend before she had her child. Caroline smiled as Verity spoke and she nodded, "I love that. It's about time that he got his happiness. That you both did. I'm so happy for you both, V." And while she wished that they could've found it while they were in England, she understood the need to go elsewhere for it, instead. "Thank you." She giggled. It all felt so much more real now that Verity knew. She had been so excited to tell her. "They said December 5th. So I guess we'll see." She shrugged. She had no idea how accurate it was but she was excited, nonetheless. "I want you there with me though. If you're - If that's something you'd be okay with doing?" She asked her. Caroline and her mother hardly spoke these days so she knew that she wouldn't be there. She felt like she needed someone who had already been through it. "Exactly."
JH CT KH BC ER: Beatrice nodded because that was basically what she thought too. It was so unclear as to how the boys would be. She just hoped that they'd keep their tempers. She thought that Alice deserved that much. The temper of the two brothers was something which was always going to be difficult, though. She half wondered if they'd even speak to one another. "Of course there is. I'm not completely stupid, Hugo." Beatrice sighed, shaking her head. She had a quick temper too and she could barely hold her tongue. She didn't like the implication that she didn't understand just how hard Hugos job was, though. "It was simply a question."
JH CT KH BC ER: Kiara knew that a lot of people would probably cower from James. They'd tell him exactly what they thought he would want to know. But not her. She had never done that and she never would. She thought that he needed that kind of person. He needed someone to tell him exactly how it was. And as James spoke, she knew that he had heard her and she was glad of it. She didn't see the point in hammering the point home. Kiara nodded, "Then lets get you another drink." She smiled, taking another glass for herself. Kiara sighed, softly, as James spoke again. Sometimes, it was easy to forget just how vulnerable he could be. "Then you walk away and hold your head held high. Because, then, at least you had tried."
JH CT KH BC ER: "A man after my own heart, that one." Eddy laughed. His smile only widened a little as he looked at his sister. She was so amazing and he thought that she was the most amazing mother. He just wished that he could be around a little more to see it, to be there for his niece and nephew. "Exactly. Can't have them thinking that James is better than me." Edward laughed before he shrugged his shoulders slightly. He listened carefully as his sister spoke and took a second to take in everything she had to say before he responded. "Is there a question there? Or has the decision been made?" Edward asked, standing up a little straighter. He didn't know if he particularly liked the idea of sitting in the front row, even if he knew that Alice meant well. But he wouldn't cause a fuss if that was where he was supposed to go.
OT AH HK JH VR: "You know you're both welcome to come and stay with us whenever you want, Car." Verity had made that clear as soon as she and Eddy had made the decision to leave; the hardest part was leaving her best friend and she'd promised her that she'd be welcome whenever she wanted. It wasn't that easy though and they both knew it; Otis had to work and America was far away, it was a big trip. She just missed her best friend, that was all. She smiled as Caroline spoke; seeing Edward happy was one of the best parts about their life in America. She hadn't been sure whether or not she could be a farm girl at first, but now it was just another part of her life - and seeing him enjoy himself out there was worth every single bit of it. "December fifth. Okay. I can do that." She nodded her head. "You want me there? In the room?" She asked, her smile widening. "Of course I'll be there, Car! Like I'd ever say no. I'll be pushing Otis out of the way to catch the first glimpse of my godchild." She laughed, shaking her head. If Caroline wanted her there, there wasn't a question - and Verity loved the idea of getting to watch her baby be born, to be such a big part of the experience.
OT AH HK JH VR: "I did not say you were stupid. I would never say that - I'm not stupid enough." Hugo smiled, shaking his head. He knew that Beatrice knew exactly what the country was up against, but he thought sometimes, when you were around these kinds of people, it was easy to focus on all the hard parts of their life and forget that they were the most privileged people in the country. They had everything and yes, their lives had hardships, but they would never know or understand just how hard some people had it. "And I simply gave you an answer, my love." He shrugged his shoulders. "Your sister didn't want to come tonight?" He asked, raising an eyebrow. He wondered if that would be too hard for Frankie to be at, knowing that it was supposed to be Alfred's coronation tomorrow and not Alice's.
OT AH HK JH VR: All his life, James had dealt with people telling him exactly what he wanted to hear and for a long time, it had left him unable to hear anything else without lashing out - it was Kiara who had reversed that, who made him understand that sometimes you needed to take in other points of view... And that sometimes, they were right. He owed a lot to her and that was probably why he was so protective; he never wanted her to have to face the negativity that Verity had. He nodded and took another sip of his drink, listening to her carefully. "You say that like it's easy..." He had always struggled with being vulnerable; and especially with feeling humiliated. If his brother turned him away, James didn't know if he'd be able to walk away without lashing out.
OT AH HK JH VR: "He reminds me of you in a lot of ways. You're going to get on like a house on fire." Alice smiled. Although he was named after her eldest brother, her son reminded her a lot of her youngest and it was amazing to see him growing up knowing exactly who he was. "Oh, never. He loves to wind James up - I heard shouting the other day and when I went to investigate, they were arguing over a game of chess. Alfie had hidden one of James's pieces underneath the table." She laughed, shaking her head. "Of course there's a question, Eddy. I wouldn't pretend there was. They're anxiously awaiting my response, of course - if you don't want to sit in the front, they're going to move Caroline and Otis there. But the choice is yours." She told him. She really hoped he chose to sit with the family, but she would understand if he didn't.
JH CT KH BC ER: "I know. I know. And i'm definitely going to be taking you up on that offer soon, I promise." Caroline smiled. She really wanted to go and see Verity in the states. It had just been harder than Caroline had ever thought that it would be possible. They had come close to booking a trip ... and then the king had died and their worlds had been thrown into chaos once more. She hoped that she'd be able to get over there sooner rather than later now, though. "You should come over for christmas! Come early December. Stay right through. You can stay with us. It would be so lovely." She beamed. She had no idea if it was doable nor did she know if Verity would even want too but she liked the idea of it, nonetheless. "Oh thank god!" Caroline laughed. "I couldn't imagine anything worse than my mother being there and Otis - I feel like he could easily fall to bits. I need someone stable." She smiled at her friend. "Oh, I'm so glad you said yes."
JH CT KH BC ER: Beatrice nodded her head, "I didn't think that you would be." She chuckled. She had a quick temper on her but it was quick to dissipate, if she didn't feel like it was needed, too. Tonight wasn't about her. It was about Alice and she would try and keep herself in line for that reason alone. Beatrice sighed a little as the conversation was turned to her sister. She could only imagine Frankies pain now that the coronation was here. "No. Too close to the bone, I think. Our parents have insisted that she be there tomorrow. I think that's all the strength she has." She wished that there was more that she could do to support her sister. She just knew that she had to be there for Frankie. No matter what.
JH CT KH BC ER: In the early days, Kiara and James' relationship had been full of disagreements and arguments. It had been a lot of harsh words. But now, it felt like they had truly found their grove. They weren't afraid of challenging one another but that was part of the fun of their relationship. And she knew that James enjoyed that too. "That's what I'm here for." She shrugged. "If Edward doesn't want to talk to you, then you've been the bigger person. You can hold your head up high and say that you've tried everything you can. That's what's important here." She shrugged. she didn't want James to live with any regrets.
JH CT KH BC ER: "I'm sure that we will. I'll have to teach him all of the secret ways around this place then. So he can live up to his name." Edward chuckled. Knowing that his nephew was like him, even though they'd hardly met, made him sad. He hated that he was missing out on something so huge for Alice. "Oh, he's a man after my own heart, then. Winding up James was one of my favourite past times." Eddy laughed - though it was hollow. He missed his brother. He just had no idea what to say to him. Not anymore. "Can I talk to Verity about it? I'll let you know before the dinner is over?" He asked. He thought that there was a lot to think over. If they sat with his family, he could only imagine the field day that the press would have. They'd shunned their titles, they weren't members of the working royal family anymore. But he knew that sitting amongst the celebrities probably wouldn't change the outcome either. What it really came down too, he thought, was if he felt comfortable enough to have to be that close to James for that amount of time.
JH CT KH BC ER: The press was the one thing that had made Jaxon nervous about having his own children. He didn't want any of them to be subject to such demonisation as Edward and Verity - especially when they didn't deserve it. "I can only imagine how she would've been if she had to find out with everyone else." Jaxon laughed before he nodded slightly. He had missed having characters like Verity and Edward around the place. He thought that they livened it all up to no en. "Champagne." He nodded as he took his glass. "To you, Caroline and the baby. May you have a lifetime of happiness." He beamed, holding out his glass for his friend to cheers.
OT AH HK JH VR: "I can't wait." Verity beamed, squeezing her friends hand. She was already planning absolutely everything that they could do when Caroline and Otis came to stay; all the friends they could introduce them to. When they'd lived in England, they'd had to be so careful about who they could be friends with; who was real and who wasn't. In America, they'd made such a natural, fun, good group of friends and she couldn't wait for Caroline to see. "Christmas? I'll have to talk to Eddy, I don't know how he'd feel... You know, with Christmas being such a big thing here." She gestured to the palace. She could only imagine what the press would say; that they were trying to get back in, to leech off the family. "Oh, Otis is absolutely going to pass out. Eddy almost did - the nurse asked him if he wanted to see the head crowning and I swear, I thought he was going to vom on the floor." She laughed, rolling her eyes.
OT AH HK JH VR: Hugo was more than used to Beatrice's temper by now; he was just so easygoing that it was pretty rare for them to actually argue, because he never bit back. "I thought so." He nodded his head. Frankie was happily married now, with children of her own, but he knew this would still be one of the hardest days of her life. "God, really? You'd think they might understand why she might want to give this one a miss..." He sighed. He thought, at the very least, this way they could all be there for Frankie and pull her through the day if needs be. "They're putting us in the good seats, tomorrow - perks of the job. The only downside is that they're putting my father with us, too." He chuckled, shaking his head. He and his father had never gotten on, but they were both celebrated Prime Ministers and that meant he was going to have to put his game face on for the entire day.
OT AH HK JH VR: If they hadn't gotten the arguments out of the way, James didn't think their relationship would run as smoothly as it did now - because he'd needed somebody to prove to him that they could stick around, that they would be there when things got rough and Kiara had more than done that. In the six months since his father had died, she had pretty much been the only thing he'd gotten out of bed for. He nodded his head as she spoke, sighing deeply. "Okay." He said eventually. He knew she was right; he'd already lost one brother... How would he feel if something happened to Edward and he hadn't at least tried? Was he really going to go through the rest of his life never uttering a single word to him? He loved Alice, she was his big sister - but the two of them had never had much in common. It was Eddy that had been his best friend. And he thought he owed it to himself to at least try.
OT AH HK JH VR: "I would love that." Alice smiled, chuckling along with her brother. She spoke to her son a lot about Alfred, but she hoped he would get to speak about him with his uncles, too - they'd known him in such a different way than she had and she wanted her son to get the full idea of just how amazing his oldest uncle, his namesake, was. "Which is exactly what I tell him." She laughed, before hesitating for a second. "Do you think - might you talk to James? Tonight? Or this weekend?" She asked quietly, raising an eyebrow. She hated knowing her brothers were so at odds with each other, when there was so much love there. "Of course you can. Just let me know and I can pass it onto Otis." She nodded her head. Alice was suddenly struck with just how grown up her baby brother was, how much he'd grown; discussing big life decisions with his wife, the woman he'd made a life with. She felt so proud of him.
OT AH HK JH VR: "I think we'd have had a brawl on our hands." Otis laughed, nodding his head in agreement. Unlike the others, he still got to stay in touch with Verity and Eddy a lot - because nothing was going to drag the two girls apart and so he knew a lot of what was going on in their lives, but he still missed having them around the palace. They had always brought so much life into it. "And to you, my friend. The Prince Consort of the United Kingdom. Long may you rule." He smiled, clinking his glass against Jaxon's and taking a sip. It was a real pinch me moment, realising just how far he and his friend had come from the days when they were simply employees, pining after the women they worked for.
JH CT KH BC ER: "Me too. We will make it happen. I promise." Even if it meant that Caroline would be making the trip alone, she knew that it had to happen. She really wanted to be able to see her best friends new home, to see her godson. She didn't want to miss out on things anymore. She just hoped that they would be able to visit more often. She knew that her life was about to change completely once the baby got there but she didn't want to miss out on moments with Verity, either. "Of course. Yeah. Just let me know. You don't have to be involved in anything here. I hardly am anymore. It would just be nice to have you here." She shrugged her shoulders. She missed getting the whole family together but she did understand it and she would never do anything which was uncomfortable for them. "Oh god, really?" Caroline squealed, shaking her head. "Then i'm definitely going to need you there. I won't be able to deal with that from him"
JH CT KH BC ER: The reason why Beatrice and Hugo worked as well as they did was because of how easygoing he could be. She could never be with someone who had a quick temper like her - they would never stop arguing. Hugo was able to level her out. She nodded her head at Hugos question, "I think they want to remind her that she should be having that life. She shouldn't be with someone like Matt. Even though they're perfect for one another." She rolled her eyes. Beatrice didn't think that she could've asked for a better brother in law and she missed Alfred a lot. But having to remind Frankie of that wasn't fair, she thought. "Of course. Can't have the Prime Minister all the way at the back." She smiled - though it quickly fell at the mention of his father. "I'm not going to pretend to be nice to him." She shrugged.
JH CT KH BC ER: When Kiara loved someone, she loved deeply. And, although she had never admitted it at the time, it had basically been love at first sight for her with James. She wanted the best for him. And yes, that meant that she would challenge him sometimes. She took a hold of his hand as he agreed. She thought that, that was the first step - the easy step. Actually getting him to talk to Eddy was another thing entirely. "Would you like to go over now? Bite the bullet?" She asked. Kiara thought that there was no time like the present but she understood if that was too much for James. She just hoped that he wouldn't put it off for the entire night.
JH CT KH BC ER: "Tell me that when you can't find him and the staff are complaining about his pranks." Edward smiled. He hoped that he had a chance to tell Alfred - and Margaret - all about the secrets of the palace, to impart some wisdom on the two of them. He really did want to get to know the two children more than he had done before. It was just a packed weekend and he had no idea if he was going to get enough time. He sighed as the conversation turned to James. "I don't really have anything to say to him, Alice. He made his feelings towards me perfectly clear." Eddy loved his big brother. He would alway love him and he missed him so much but he couldn't be the one to make the first move. He refused. "Thank you. I will." He nodded.
JH CT KH BC ER: "Oh, absolutely." Jaxon laughed, nodding his head. He hoped that he got to hear all about the life that Eddy and Verity had made for themselves over in the states. It wasn't like he and Alice could visit - especially not now. He could only imagine what a fuss people would make of that. But he hoped that they were happy and, by the sounds of things, they were. "I don't think that's ever going to stop sounding strange." He chuckled, before he took a sip of his drink. "I couldn't imagine a better person to do this with than you right here, Otis." He nodded. He was so happy that he and his friend had gotten everything they had always wanted.
OT AH HK JH VR: Verity smiled and held out her pinky finger, the way they had made promises when they were younger. Living life without her best friend by her side was harder than she'd even imagined, but it was worth it for the safety and happiness of her family - she and Eddy both knew that. "It would be amazing to be here." She agreed, a smile on her face. She had missed Christmas in England, it was one of the times when she was most homesick - and she knew Eddy missed his family, even if he might not say it. They'd had so many amazing Christmases in the palace. "You've got me, you know you have." She laughed, nodding her head. She looked over to her husband then, resting her head on Caroline's shoulder as she did. "Look how happy they are, together." She sighed. She loved Alice - seeing the two of them catching up made her so happy.
OT AH HK JH VR: "God, are they still going down that route?" Hugo asked, rolling his eyes. As his relationship with Beatrice had gone on, he'd gotten closer with Frankie and he'd become almost as protective over her as Beatrice was; so when he'd seen how happy Matt made her, he couldn't have wished for anything to be any different. This day was already going to be painful enough for Frankie, without her parents pushing everything she'd lost in her face. "Oh no, of course not. I'm too important." He grinned, clearly joking and he leaned down to kiss the top of her head. "You don't have to. I'd put money on him ignoring us, so we can just ignore him right back." He shrugged his shoulders. He and his father had never seen eye to eye, but the older man had never quite forgiven him when he'd decided to go into politics himself - and he was one of his most vocal cynics now.
OT AH HK JH VR: James had never realised all those years ago, but he'd been in love with Kiara for a very long time before they'd actually done anything about it; he just hadn't quite realised what those feelings were. Now, he knew and he'd never been more in love. He didn't think he could possibly love anybody more than her - which was why he was afraid to have children. How could it be possible to feel more love than he already did? He felt a little wave of fear go over him as Kiara suggested he go over to his brother now, but he knew that if he didn't then he probably wasn't going to do it at all. "You'll keep an eye out?" He asked her quietly, waiting for a second before he took a deep breath and made his way over to the other. "Edward." He said curtly. "Can I - do you have a moment to talk?" It felt so formal, so alien to be speaking to his brother this way, but he didn't know how else he could be.
OT AH HK JH VR: "Oh well, the staff are getting bored with just us around here - they need somebody to keep them on their toes." Alice joked, shrugging her shoulders. Although she knew she would never want her children to be naughty, she absolutely wanted a house filled with mischief and fun and laughter, the way it had been when the four of them were children. She didn't want things to be so strict that her children felt scared to put a toe out of line. "I know, I know he did... But I think he regrets it, I really do." She sighed. She knew James could be hard to bear sometimes - most of the time, but she saw how much he missed Eddy. It was undeniable. Before she could even say anything else, though - James had approached them. She was wide eyed, completely shocked that he had been the one to come over, but also gripped with fear. Had he come over to reconcile, or to restart an old argument?
OT AH HK JH VR: "You know what? I actually think it probably will. I mean - you never thought you'd have this life, right? But here you are, fitting into it just perfectly." Otis smiled, shaking his head. Jaxon was the most amazing husband and father and Otis looked up to him in a lot of ways; he hoped he was going to be just like him as a father. Everybody around the palace knew that Alfred and Margaret were some of the happiest children anybody had ever met. "And I'll always be here, Jax. For both of you. All of you." He chuckled, nodding his head. Otis's father had devoted his life to the Howard family and Otis was absolutely going to do the same; they were his family now too, after all.
JH CT KH BC ER: Caroline chuckled at the gesture from Verity but hooked her pinky finger onto the others. It was the easiest promise that she had ever had to make, she thought. She was never going to resent Verity for moving away. She could understand it, even if she didn't like it. It was the press that pissed her off. She didn't understand how they could still continue to torment a family that didn't even live in this country anymore. "It would be the most amazing." She nodded. If they could all spend christmas together - her childs first - she didn't think that she would ever be happier. "Always will." She nodded, a smile on her face. She wrapped an arm around Verity as the other rested her head and looked to Alice and Eddy ... though she quickly tensed up as she saw James over over to them too. "Oh shit..."
JH CT KH BC ER: "Of course they are. Only got worse since you got elected." Beatrice rolled her eyes. "'Beatrice understands. She married the Prime Minister. Why can't you find someone like that'." She mimicked her mother in the highest, squeakiest voice she could muster. "It's honestly a losing battle." There had always been a lot of pressure on the two girls to marry well but at this point, Beatrice thought that Frankies happiness was much more important. "Exactly." She giggled. She was always laughing when she was with Hugo. She loved that. "Of course he will. God forbid he acknowledges his son just because you disagree with him." She huffed. She thought that Hugo was a million times better than his father was, anyway.
JH CT KH BC ER: Children was definitely something which Kiara wanted but she understood that it was more than just wanting them - they had to be ready. And if James didn't think he felt ready, she thought that they could wait. They were still young. There was still time for all of that. They could enjoy one another for now. She smiled as James said he'd go over. She was so proud of him. She knew that this would take a lot for him. "Of course." Kiara nodded. "I'll be right there if you need me." She kept her distance, though, as James made his way over. She didn't want to interrupt the mens reunion.
JH CT KH BC ER: "I'm sure that they do. Bet they were running scared knowing that I was coming back to town for a little while." Eddy joked. While he missed his family, he didn't miss the day to day life of the palace. He was in his element, now. The farm was everything that he had been missing. It had given him a purpose that he had never had before. Edward was about to respond to Alice, when he heard his brothers voice. He turned to look at James with a sigh. He had no idea what it was that he wanted. He glanced at Alice, raising an eyebrow before he looked back at James. "I'm not sure what there is to say, James. And i'm not getting into some kind of fight with you. Not tonight." He had no idea if he wanted to talk to him but he knew that he only really had one opportunity to be able to talk to him.
JH CT KH BC ER: Jaxon couldn't help but smile feeling a sense of pride in his chest as Otis spoke about him, "Thank you." He nodded. "That means so much to me, thank you." It really did mean so much to him because it was Otis that was saying it. He was his best friend and he thought that it meant so much more than anyone else saying it to him. "Same with me. For the both of you." He nodded. He was about to say something else when he saw the three Howard siblings together. He raised an eyebrow before he looked to Otis, "Do you think I should go over there?"
OT AH HK JH VR: As soon as she saw James walk over to her husband, Verity was standing up straight, her face twisting into a scowl. "Is he seriously doing this now?" She muttered, shaking her head. "Sorry, Car - just one sec." She sighed. She had always been fiercely defensive over Edward, even before they'd been married and that wasn't going to change now. If anything, being back in England just made it even more so. She marched over to Kiara, a determined look on her face. "What the hell is he doing over there?" She demanded, eyebrows raised. "Because I warn you, if he's gone over there to pick another fight with him, I'm not afraid of letting him go to that coronation tomorrow with a black eye. The public already hate me enough." And she meant every word of it. Verity didn't care what people thought of her anymore, that was why they'd moved - but if anything was going to pose a threat to her husband, they would have to get through her first and she hoped everybody there knew how serious she was. It had taken Eddy so much to actually be here today; and the reason he'd done it was because of his sister. She'd thought even James would have the decency to respect that.
OT AH HK JH VR: "Do they understand that I wasn't even the Prime Minister when we got married? Just a lowly MP." Hugo laughed, shaking his head - the whole thing was ridiculous, he couldn't believe how invested the Calverts were in making sure their girls married high up. So much so that they'd very nearly gotten their wish; one daughter married to the king, one to the Prime Minister. But things hadn't worked out that way and he couldn't see how anybody in their right minds could punish Frankie for that. "Right, because Matt is just a nobody, right? Not like he's a pop star or anything." He rolled his eyes. "Didn't you know? It's actually not possible to be civil with somebody when you disagree with them, it's physically incapable of saying hello to me. Poor guy." He grinned, chuckling along with his wife. The two of them were always laughing, something he'd never seen his own parents doing - it was this that always let him know he'd made the right choices in life.
OT AH HK JH VR: James sighed as his brother spoke; it was clear that Edward didn't want to speak to him and he very nearly walked away right then, but he turned and looked at Kiara, taking strength from her confidence in him. He took a deep breath, shaking his head. "I don't want to fight with you. I just want to talk." He told him, trying to keep himself calm. If Eddy said no now, James told himself he would walk away - he'd tried, he'd made the first move and there was no more he could do. But he could sense everybody watching them, everybody talking about them and it was making him so anxious. His fists clenched at his sides, not because of Edward but because of all the whispers.
OT AH HK JH VR: Alice felt a massive swell of pride in her brother as Eddy spoke; it was clear he wasn't up to reignite the old fights tonight and she was so glad, because that was absolutely what she'd been worried about. She raised an eyebrow as James spoke, though and automatically looked for her husband. Jax was always her safe person, the one who made her feel strong and okay, no matter what happened. She didn't know what decision Eddy was going to make, but she didn't blame him either way - coming here was a big deal and if he wasn't ready to speak to James then she'd respect that, but she really hoped he was. She couldn't stand seeing them at odds anymore.
OT AH HK JH VR: Otis raised an eyebrow as James walked over to his siblings; he and Caroline had talked about the possibility of this happening and neither of them had really known what they would do. He sighed, raising an eyebrow. "I think you probably should. I'm going to go and see if Caroline has any idea what's going on." He told the other, before he moved across the room to his wife. "Do you have any more of an idea what's happening than I do?" He asked her, putting a hand gently on her back. He was so cautious of the fact that she was carrying their baby and if there was going to be any sign of a fight, he wanted to make sure he could get her out of the way.
JH CT KH BC ER: Kiara felt so proud of James for going over there, for making the first move. She knew that he would never have done that before and she thought that it was a big step for him. She hadn't expected, though, was Verity to come up to her and demand what was happening. "Oh Verity." Kiara sighed, shaking her head a little. She didn't like that the other would automatically think that James had ill intent but she was going to try and keep her cool. She didn't want to make things difficult for Alice. "He has gone to talk to his brother because he misses him. That's it, Verity. And if you had taken a second to actually listen to James, you might have realised that before you came over here and threatened my husband." She kept her tone steady. There was no sense of aggression there but it was clear that she wasn't going to take anything from the other woman.
JH CT KH BC ER: "Oh but that doesn't matter because that's what you are now. And that's what they're seeing. They're honestly blind to any other logic." Beatrice knew that her parents meant well. They wanted what was best for their daughters but she couldn't understand how they couldn't see that they were being incredibly insensitive when it came to Frankie. She thought that her sister deserved more than that. And she would always defend her sister, whenever she could. "He might as well be homeless, for all they care. It's all the same, apparently." She rolled her eyes. Matt made Frankie happy. Beatrice really did believe that, that was all that mattered. "Oh of course, of course. How did we never know that?"
JH CT KH BC ER: As James spoke, Edward could hardly believe that. He had never accounted for this. He didn't think that his brother would want to know or hear from him. He had prepared himself for that. He hadn't prepared himself for a conversation with his eldest brothers. Emotions had already been running so high. He didn't know how well this would go but Eddy nodded his head, "Okay. Fine." He sighed. He had no idea what it would take for he and his brother to get back on a good path but he did want that. James had been his best friend. They'd always been different but they'd always loved and respected one another and he missed him a lot. He wanted his son to know his uncle.
JH CT KH BC ER: Jaxon nodded his head as Otis spoke and he instantly moved over to his wife. He could only imagine how it would feel for Alice to see her brothers speak. He knew that she'd missed having them all together. But none of them knew how this was going to go. "Are you okay" He asked her, slipping his hand in hers. He had no idea how things were going to go between the brothers but he hoped that Alice knew that they'd be able to get through whatever it was, together. Like they always did.
JH CT KH BC ER: Caroline nodded her head as Verity moved away. She loved how passionate her best friend was. Even if she wasn't sure if this situation needed Verity to go in with all guns blazing. She hoped now, anyway. She gave a small sigh of relief as she heard Otis voice and turned to look at him. She wrapped an arm around his waist. "Not a clue." Caroline sighed, shaking her head. "It could be a good thing though, right? Those two talking? It might be exactly what they need." She shrugged. She hoped that it would be, anyway. She thought that this would be such an amazing start for Alices coronation.
OT AH HK JH VR: Verity was never going to feel ashamed for standing up for her husband, or for being defensive; she didn't think anybody could deny that the both of them had more than enough reasons to get their backs up easily. "He's had plenty of chances to tell him he misses him, Kiara." She sighed. Verity would love to believe that that was all this was, but she was more suspicious than that - and if she saw James so much as raise his voice she knew she'd be absolutely furious. Eddy didn't deserve that. "Well, I'm sorry but I just have a very vivid memory of what happened the last time they spoke, so you'll forgive me if I'm a little on guard." She rolled her eyes. She knew Kiara was only trying to stay calm, but she didn't like feeling patronised - and she absolutely didn't like pretending that James was a saint who would never give them any cause to defend themselves.
OT AH HK JH VR: "Well, god forbid what they'll think of me in four years when my time is up. Are they going to be pushing for you to marry James?" Hugo chuckled, shaking his head as he thought about the ridiculously skewed logic of her parents. "Of course, I forgot that's what the definition of popstar was to them. Honestly, after everything she's been through, you'd hope they could just see their daughter happy and think that was enough." He sighed. "I don't know, but thank god we do now. Good old dad." He laughed sarcastically.
OT AH HK JH VR: James felt a massive wash of relief as Eddy agreed to talk to him; he knew it didn't mean they were out of the water, it didn't mean everything would be fixed... But it was a step in the right direction. He hadn't written him off enough to completely refuse to talk to him. "Could we step outside?" He asked quietly. He hadn't planned to do that, but he didn't think he could do it in here with everybody watching them. He moved over to the door and opened it to let his brother go first, closing it after him. So much had happened in both of their lives since the argument and James hated how much they'd missed out on; his brother had a son he'd never met, they hadn't gotten to be at each others weddings. What kind of a life was that?
OT AH HK JH VR: Alice sensed that Jaxon was close to her before he even spoke, he just had this calming effect on her - like everything was going to be okay. That was why he'd always made such a good bodyguard. She turned to him with a smile, nodding her head. "I'm fine, I'm absolutely fine. James said he just wanted to talk to Eddy, so... Hopefully that's all it is." She smiled calmly, squeezing his hand. "Getting to catch up with him has been... It's been amazing, Jax." She smiled, looking up at her husband happily. "I wish we could go and see them, see the farm. See Rafe. How fantastic would that be?"
OT AH HK JH VR: There was a smile on Otis's face as soon as Caroline's arm went around him and he rested into her, kissing the top of her head happily. "I mean, I definitely hope so. It would make tomorrow a hell of a lot easier." He chuckled, nodding his head. He was definitely getting a little stressed about the decision of who was going to be sitting front row; the planners were waiting for his call, but he didn't want to put any pressure on Alice or Edward to give him a decision. "So, I think I heard it across the room, but - how did Verity take the news?" He smiled, raising an eyebrow.
JH CT KH BC ER: "When? When was the last time that the two of you were over here, Verity?" Kiara asked, raising an eyebrow. Just as Verity was defensive of her husband, Kiara was defensive over her own. James had a bad rap, she thought. And he didn't deserve it, not all the time. He was just someone who had been brought up in the royal family. "I'm not saying that he's some sort of saint but neither was Eddy. They both said things that they shouldn't have and that i'm sure that they regret." And Kiara wished that they hadn't but it wasn't like there was much they could do about it now. She just hoped that there wasn't too much water under the bridge now, that Edward and James could make up with one another now.
JH CT KH BC ER: "Oh don't. I'm hoping that we have as little contact as possible with them by that point. And that they'll have something else to keep their mind occupied." Beatrice rolled her eyes. She was just glad that Hugo knew her well enough to know that she didn't feel the way that her parents did. She could never imagine putting as much pressure on them as hers had put on she and Frankie. "I think that they think that them humouring their relationship in the beginning is enough. That they can shit all over it now." She rolled her eyes. Beatrice knew that her sister knew how much she loved her, how impressed she was with the life that she had now and the two girls had always made sure to have one another.
JH CT KH BC ER: Edward glanced at his sister before he shot her a quick smile. He didn't want her to worry about anything tonight. He wished that he could talk to Verity before he spoke to his brother but he wasn't about to break the moment. He didn't want to ruin whatever spell James was under. Eddy nodded his head and followed his brother over to the door and out. He had no idea what was going to be said between the two of them but he hoped that they could at least begin to get back on the right track. "What is it that you wanted to talk to me about?" He asked, looking up at his brother. He couldn't help but be a little on edge.
JH CT KH BC ER: Working for the royals felt like such a long time ago now. Jaxon could hardly believe how much had changed since he had gotten the job at the palace. His entire life had been tipped on it's head, in the very best way. He wouldn't change anything that he and Alice had now. She was the love of his life and there was no changing that. They had their children and their life was pretty perfect, now. "I hope that it is." He nodded. He wasn't afraid of kicking one or both of the brothers out if need be. And as she continued, Jaxon smiled wider, "I'm glad that he's here, Alice. I really am." He smiled at her. "It would be pretty fantastic." He nodded. "Do you think that we ever might get the chance?"
JH CT KH BC ER: No matter what was going on around them, Caroline always felt better whenever Otis was near her. Especially now. The news that they had was something which she didn't think that she had ever been happier about. "It certainly would." She nodded. "Do you think that Eddy will sit with his family?" She asked. She had no idea how it would go. She wished that the brothers would get along so that it would be easier for everyone involved. Selfishly, she also thought that it might mean that Verity would be home more often. "Oh, she's incredibly excited." Caroline giggled. "She's going to be here, with us, when the baby is born. She promised that she would make sure that she was back home!"
OT AH HK JH VR: "I know that things are pretty behind the times around here, but don't try and tell me James doesn't have access to a phone." Verity rolled her eyes. She knew that wasn't the best way to do things, over the phone, but she thought that if it was the only way she could reconcile with somebody she really cared about then she would take it. But James hadn't. They hadn't heard anything, not when they'd gotten married, not even when Rafe was born. She had to nod as Kiara spoke again, though; both of the brothers had said cruel things and she knew Eddy regretted them, but she'd had no idea James did. "I get it, Kiara. I do. I get it. But it took Eddy everything he had to get here this weekend and if anything James is going to say is going to ruin that..." She sighed, shaking her head. She just didn't want James to make Eddy regret coming here for the coronation, because it was all for his sister.
OT AH HK JH VR: "We can dream, right?" Hugo chuckled, shrugging his shoulders. Neither of them had close relationships with their parents, it was something they'd talked about a lot in the early days of their relationship and Hugo thought it probably helped them to understand each other a lot more. "You'd think they'd see the fact that they actually have children together as pretty permanent, but you know - I guess not." He shook his head. He loved being an uncle to Frankie's kids, he and Beatrice got to be the fun ones - and then they got to go home to their peaceful, childfree house. It was the perfect arrangement, really.
OT AH HK JH VR: Now that they were outside the room, everything suddenly felt very real to James and as much as he wanted to speak to his brother, he almost wished he'd waited a little bit. Given himself some time to figure out what he wanted to say. "I..." He cleared his throat, shaking his head slightly. "I guess I just wanted to tell you that I'm sorry, Eddy. I'm sorry. And I miss you." He said quietly, eyes on the floor. He had never been very good at saying how he felt and especially not to members of his family, when they had all been raised to be proper and poised at all times. But it was out there now. He'd said it.
OT AH HK JH VR: From the minute she'd laid eyes on Jaxon, Alice had known he was the man she would fall in love with and it had happened so quickly - but she'd still never quite imagined that they would end up here. That things would work out for them this perfectly. "Me too. It's - it's made everything almost perfect." She smiled. She could never say perfect, because it would never be - not without her big brother here. But part of her thought that maybe Alfred had guided Eddy here, had given him the push he needed to be here for the coronation. And she loved that so much. "I don't know... I'd need to speak to the firm, but - everybody gets to take a holiday, right?" She laughed softly, shrugging her shoulders. "He's my brother. We should be able to see his life."
OT AH HK JH VR: "I have no idea. Alice was hopeful, but - it's a big deal, isn't it? Lots of publicity, lots of press. Right in the eye of the camera. I wouldn't blame him if he said no." Otis shrugged his shoulders slightly. He hoped that he didn't, though, because he could see how much it meant to Alice and most likely to the rest of the family too. "Oh wow, really?! I can't lie, that makes me very relieved... I'm going to need Verity there to slap me if I start getting freaked out." He chuckled, clearly joking.
JH CT KH BC ER: "Oh don't start with that. Are you telling me that Eddy would've ever answered if he knew that James was calling? Or he would ever accept this conversation over the phone?" Kiara asked. She wasn't ever going to take this lightly. She thought that Verity was being difficult for difficults sake. They had missed out on so much together and Kiara really hoped that they weren't about to miss out on anything more. Kiara didn't have any siblings so she didn't know that relationship but she thought that it was clear to anyone who know James well enough - which was her and potentially Alice - that he missed his little brother. She hoped the conversation was going well. "Nothing is going to ruin it. Trust me." She sighed, shaking her head. "I know you don't know James as well as I do but he's grown up a lot. He's changed. He isn't interested in causing a fight."
JH CT KH BC ER: "We absolutely can." Beatrice laughed as she nodded her head. A part of her reasoning for not wanting children was her own parents. She had never really had the best example of how to parent and she never wanted to make some child feel the way that she felt about her own parents. She wasn't sure that she would be good at it so she didn't see the point in doing so. "I try not to think too deeply into whatever it is that my parents think." She huffed, shaking her head. "Anyway, enough about them." Beatrice sighed, "Is there anyone that you would like to talk too, tonight?"
JH CT KH BC ER: Whatever it was that Edward thought James was about to say, he didn't think that it would be an apology. He had to stop himself from taking a step backwards in shock. His brother had apologised to him and told him that he missed him ... he couldn't believe it. His eyebrows furrowed and he took a moment to let it sink in before he spoke again, "I'm sorry too." He nodded. He knew that he and James had both said horrible things to one another. "I -" He shook his head a little. "I've missed you so much, James. So much has -" He chewed on his lips for a second. "I never meant what I said... most of it, anyway." Eddy attempted at a joke.
JH CT KH BC ER: Jaxon didn't think that he had ever felt so strongly for someone as he had felt for Alice after two moments of knowing her. She was so important to him, even then. And now, she was his entire world. He would never regret anything that had happened between them. Everything had led them here and he though that their lives were pretty perfect now. "I think you should speak to Caroline, too. Make sure of it." He nodded. "To make it a little more perfect." He smiled down at his wife. He wasn't going to ruin the surprise for Alice but he was sure that his wife would have a guess as to what had happened and be so excited for her. "That is very true." Jaxon nodded. "You don't think we'd be taking the bad press back to them, would we?" He asked. He didn't want to ruin the sanctuary that they had found in the states.
JH CT KH BC ER: Caroline nodded her head, "It is. A very big deal. But they're going to get it regardless. Surely it doesn't make a difference." She shrugged. She hated that her best friend was sure to be attacked in the press by the weekend. "I hope they say yes. I know they're never going to come back over here permanently but it might make it easier for them." She shrugged. She'd give anything to make it easier for her best friend. "Yeah, of course." Caroline laughed, nodding her head. "You know that she will. Of course she will. I think she might even enjoy that."
OT AH HK JH VR: "He would've at least noticed him trying. He would've known that he cared." Verity sighed, raising an eyebrow. Because, whilst she understood what Kiara was saying, it had been so apparent to she and Eddy in the past however many years that James hadn't tried even once. And she knew how much that had hurt her husband. "I really hope you're right, Kiara." She said quietly, looking over to the door as though she was hoping she'd suddenly be able to see through it. "I know I came over here all guns blazing, but you have to understand... Eddy has given up everything for me and for our son. He just wanted his family to understand that, and they don't. So coming here - was a really fucking big deal for him." She hoped the other understand that, whether she agreed with how she'd held herself or not.
OT AH HK JH VR: "Yeah, no more depressing parent talk - we're going to have enough of that tomorrow night, when we're ranting about how irritating slash annoying slash unbearable they were at the coronation." Hugo laughed, rolling his eyes. "I absolutely want to catch Caroline at some point, I haven't caught up with her in months - she always has the good gossip." He chuckled. If he was honest, Hugo forgot that he and Caroline had ever been an item; they were such good friends these days, ones that caught up whenever they could and he never saw it as anything more.
OT AH HK JH VR: James knew his apology would probably come as a shock, but he hoped his brother saw it as a sign of how much he'd grown - how much he wanted to be better. "So much has changed." He finished the sentence for his brother, nodding his head. He was all too aware of that and he wanted to be a part of the others life, to catch up on everything that had changed. He let out a chuckle at his brothers words, nodding his head. "Me too. Most of it." He agreed, a little smirk on his face. Maybe he and Eddy were never going to see things exactly the same, but James was starting to realise that they didn't have to. That didn't have to destroy their relationship.
OT AH HK JH VR: "Oh really? Why, what's going on?" Alice smiled cluelessly, looking around so that she could see her cousin. She had been so distracted with everything coronation that she hadn't been paying that much attention to anything else and she felt guilty about it, especially if something was happening in Caroline's life that she didn't know about. "That's what I'm worried about." She admitted, sighing softly. "We'd have to take the private plane, leave James in charge for the week and tell them we're taking a family holiday. We don't have to say where we're going." She shrugged her shoulders. She didn't know if it would be enough, but she would hope.
OT AH HK JH VR: "I know, my thoughts exactly. They can't do right from wrong, so they might as well go the whole hog and do whatever it is they want." Otis shrugged his shoulders. He hated how hard Edward and Verity had it when they were here in England, especially because he knew how much Caroline would love to have them here more often. "I do not doubt that she would love that." He laughed, nodding his head. "How do you think things are going out there?" He asked, eyeballing the door.
JH CT KH BC ER: "And what about Eddy? We got married and James heard nothing. Does the phone only work one way?" Kiara asked, raising an eyebrow. She knew that it was easy for the two of them to stand there and point fingers at one another but Kiara didn't think that it mattered. Neither of the brothers had made the first move ... until now. "I am right. I know I am." She nodded. She wouldn't have let James go over there if she was sure that he wouldn't make a scene. She wouldn't let him ruin Alices day like that. "I know. I understand." She nodded. "You seem to forget that I gave up my entire life, my country, to be here with your family. To be here for James. So I understand how big of a deal it is. I do."
JH CT KH BC ER: "Exactly." Beatrice laughed, nodding her head. She was glad, almost, that she and Hugo were on a similar page with their parents. Neither particularly liked them. They had a tough time of it. But they at least got to talk about it together. They didn't have to worry about things too much if they got to go through it all together, if they understood one another properly. "Of course. I'm surprised you have sought her out already." Beatrice smiled. She thought the friendship that had blossomed between Hugo and Caroline was a sweet one - though if she hadn't seen how in love Caroline and Otice were, she might be a little jealous.
JH CT KH BC ER: Growing up, Edward didn't know if he had ever heard James apologise. He couldn't believe that he was hearing it now but he was so glad of it. Because he felt like he had needed that. While Eddy could deal whatever the press said about him, losing his brother along the way had been his biggest heartache. And while he knew that they couldn't go back on what had happened, he hoped that they would be able to move forward, regardless. "So much." He nodded. He couldn't believe that James hadn't even met his son. Edward chuckled, nodding his head a little. And then, without thinking about it, he reached over to wrap his arms around his brother, pulling him into a hug.
JH CT KH BC ER: "You should find out from her." Jaxon smiled, nodding his head. He thought that it would serve as a good distraction - from the coronation but also from whatever it was that her brothers were getting up too. He hoped that it would, anyway. "It's a good thing. I promise." He nodded. He was so excited for Otis and Caroline. He was so sure that Otis was going to be the most amazing father. Jaxon nodded his head. The two of them had always been on the same page, he thought, and he was glad of that. He liked that they were on the same page now, too. "We don't?" He questioned. "We'll have to make sure that Edward and Verity are okay with it - just in case we can't completely pull it off."
JH CT KH BC ER: "Exactly. I just wish that there was more that I could do, you know? I wish that I could help them." Caroline sighed. She loved her best friend so much and she really did think that she deserved so much more than this country had given her. But Caroline had no idea how things were going to go now that they were home. "Of course not." Caroline laughed. They all knew that Verity meant well. That was why Caroline would never hold something like that against her. "Well, we can't hear shouting. That has to be a good sign, right?" Caroline raised an eyebrow.
1 note · View note
rubysunnday · 3 years
Note
Hi!! If this doesn't catch your eye, then feel free to delete this.
Could I please request a Bridgerton imagine where Eloise meets Reader and realises that R would be perfect for one of her brothers (you can decide which one)? Eloise then tries to matchmake them or even just introduce them to each other??
so, this is love
Tumblr media
“No.”
“Oh, come on, Y/N/N.”
“Nope.”
“Please?”
“No.”
“Pretty please?”
“Eloise, you can give me the sad eyes all you want, my answer is not going to change.”
“But if you just -”
“Eloise, I will burn you with this cigarette in a minute - stop it.”
Eloise slumped back against the tree and gave Y/N a glower that would rival Anthony. Y/N - who’d been friends with the Bridgerton’s for almost four years - ignored the glowering glare her friend was giving her and puffed on her cigarette.
“Are you coming to the ball tomorrow?” Eloise asked, dropping her glower. She reached over and snatched the cigarette out of Y/N’s hand.
“Yes, of course,” Y/N replied, frowning. “You know I am - no.”
“One dance.”
“No.”
“Just one.”
“No.”
Eloise practically growled. “Oh, come on, Y/N! You love Colin!”
“Yes, as a friend, El,” Y/N replied, scoffing. “Don’t you dare try and set me up with your brother.”
Eloise sighed but held her hands up in surrender. “Alright, I won’t. But you’ll still come tomorrow?”
“I don’t really have much choice,” Y/N muttered. “I promised your mother and Anthony.”
Eloise smirked. “She’s terrifying, isn’t she?”
“Put together with Anthony, I felt as if I was going to be executed if I didn’t say yes!” Y/N exclaimed, throwing her hands up. “He glowered at me, El. Glowered.”
“Ah, yes, Anthony Bridgerton’s infamous glower,” Eloise said, nodding. She handed the cigarette back to Y/N. “Now you have to come.”
Y/N let out a sarcastic laugh as she took the cigarette. “Very funny, El.”
“What’s funny?”
Y/N jumped and almost fell off the swing she was sitting on. “Jesus Christ, Benedict!” She exclaimed, putting a hand on her chest. 
“Sorry,” Benedict said, struggling not to smile. He sat down on the swing next to her and held his hand out for the cigarette. 
“Oh, we’re all just sharing now, are we?” Y/N muttered, handing the cigarette to him. 
“We were just talking about how Mother and Anthony managed to make Y/N agree to attend the ball tomorrow night,” Eloise said, picking at the grass around her.
“He glowered, she smiled,” Y/N muttered, shuddering either from the sudden gust of wind or the memory of being cornered in Anthony’s office.
Benedict laughed and choked on the smoke he accidentally inhaled. “Once they corner you, there's no escape, believe me, I know!”
Y/N groaned, slouching as much as she could in the swing. “I don’t want to go, though - no offence.”
“None taken,” Eloise called, shaking her head. “I don’t want to go either.”
Y/N groaned again and leant back on the swing, tilting her head back until her hair was touching the grass. She pushed herself back and forth with her feet as she contemplated her impending doom, half listening to the conversation Benedict and Eloise were having.
She’d never been one for balls - she was a introvert like Eloise - and preferred hiding in her house (or Bridgerton house which was quickly becoming a second home to her) reading a book. 
When she’d first entered society she’d been a wallflower. Y/N and Eloise had met at a ball and had bonded over the fact neither one wanted to be there. A few balls later and Y/N found herself dancing with Colin Bridgerton.
It hadn’t taken much before she fell down a rabbit hole titled Big Crush on Colin Bridgerton. 
Not that she would ever admit it to anyone. Unfortunately, Eloise had found out and - after much badgering and nagging - Y/N had reluctantly admitted that she was right and ever since then, Eloise had been determined to set her up with her brother. 
Y/N had been avoiding Colin ever since Eloise had found out, not that she thought he’d noticed.
Y/N tilted back a bit further and yelped as she lost her balance and fell onto the grass. “Oh, right, that’s it, I’m not going,” she moaned, staring up at the tree and glowering at the inconvenience that had just occurred to her. 
Benedict snorted as he stood up and held out a hand to her. “Oh, stop complaining, Y/N/N, you’ll be fine. I’ll keep an eye on you.”
Y/N begrudgingly took Benedict’s hand and allowed him to pull her to her feet and pull a twig out her hair. “Yes, and then the entire ton can glare at me because I’m friends with the most eligible bachelors in London.”
Benedict smacked her on the back of the head and Y/N slapped his arm in retaliation.
“Children,” Eloise called - sounding scarily like Violet. “Y/N, you are coming whether you like it or not. In fact, I’m going to make Benedict come and get you at noon tomorrow so you can get ready here.”
“And so I don’t run away?” Y/N added, raising an eyebrow at Eloise.
“That too.”
Y/N muttered something that sounded suspiciously like she was cursing the entire Bridgerton name, but she nodded. “Fine. Benedict can come and get me.”
“I’m so glad I’m appreciated by you,” Benedict said sarcastically, putting an arm around her shoulders. “It’s such a refreshing change.”
Tumblr media
She wasn’t hiding.
There just happened to be a significantly large potted plant in front of the chair she was sitting in. 
Y/N had to admit that she did look beautiful. The midnight blue dress sparkled in the dozens of candles dotted around the room and her hair had been pinned up with jewelled violet hair pins that Violet had leant her for the night.
That didn’t, however, change the fact that she didn’t want to be there and was trying her hardest to avoid Colin. 
Eloise, however, had had the opposite idea and had been glued to Colin’s side the entire night, trying to find Y/N and make her dance with her brother. 
“Is my Mother’s orange tree plant providing subtle enough cover, Y/N/N, or would you like a cheese plant as well?”
Y/N stuck her tongue out at Anthony. “I know you’re joking but I wouldn’t mind if it happened to appear next to the orange tree.”
Anthony chuckled and sat down next to her, offering her one of the glasses of lemonade he’d been holding. “You can’t hide behind a plant all evening.”
“I’m doing a pretty good job of it so far,” she retorted, sipping on the drink. “It is a very nice plant.”
“Why are you hiding?” Anthony asked, leaning back in his chair.
“Your sister is trying to set me up with Colin,” Y/N muttered, glowering at the plant as if it was Eloise’s face.
“Who? El?” “Yes, Eloise,” Y/N snapped. “Once that woman gets an idea she physically cannot let it go until she’s finished with it.”
Anthony laughed. “You’re hiding from Eloise?”
“She’s terrifying when she’s on a mission, Anthony,” Y/N replied, turning in her chair to look at her friend. “You’ve seen her with the whole Whistledown fiasco.”
“I was wondering why she’s been glued to Colin’s side or night,” Anthony mused.
Y/N groaned, dramatically throwing her head back against the wall. “I’m doomed, Anthony. Doomed.”
“Let it never be said you’re not dramatic,” Anthony muttered, sipping his drink. “Want to dance?”
“If I dance she might see me. I should hide behind foliage when possible.”
“She’s not a predator, Y/N. Besides, you promised me a dance,” Anthony said, standing up and holding his hand out.
“No,” Y/N grumbled, taking his hand and letting him drag her onto the floor, “she’s an apex predator.” 
Anthony rolled his eyes. “Yes, alright, she’s an apex predator. Now, I know you don’t like my family tonight but please try to avoid stepping on my toes, these shoes have just been polished.”
Y/N resisted the childish urge to stamp on Anthony’s foot, just to prove a point. 
The dance was a slightly energetic one - a far cry from a waltz, thankfully - and Y/N found that she was actually enjoying herself. Anthony spun her around the room and lifted her up into the air, watching her giggle with excitement with a triumphant smile.
The song slowly came to an end and they bowed to each other. Y/N giggled again and hugged Anthony.
“I enjoyed that, thank you,” Y/N said, almost beaming. “Oh, fuck.”
Anthony, forgetting that Y/N had spent too much time around them and probably knew more swear words than he did, gaped at her. “What?”
Y/N nodded behind him with fear in her eyes. “I’ve been snared.”
“Y/N! There you are!” Eloise called, barging through the crowd and dragging Colin behind her. Colin followed his sister with an amused smile. “I’ve been looking for you.”
“And I’ve been dancing with Anthony,” Y/N replied, trying to avoid looking at Colin. 
Eloise’s eyes narrowed at her for a second. “Colin has a question to ask you,” she said, pushing her brother forward.
Colin stepped forward and Y/N was forced to look at him. She titled her head up - no matter what height she seemed to be, he always seemed to be taller - and met his gaze. She struggled to ignore the butterflies in her stomach as he made eye contact with her and smiled.
“I was wondering if you would like to waltz with me?” Colin asked, gesturing to the band who were preparing for the next dance.
“Waltz?” Y/N asked, staring at him.
“You don’t need anyone’s permission, do you?” Colin asked, frowning. “I just assumed with you being an only child -”
“She has my permission to waltz, brother,” Anthony said, stepping forward and standing next to Y/N. “I am her chaperone after all.”
Y/N gave Anthony a glare of betrayal. “Yes, of course,” she said, turning back to Colin. “I’d be happy to dance with you.”
“Excellent,” Colin said, taking Y/N’s hand.
As he led her to the dance floor, Y/N glared at Anthony and Eloise, who she now realised had teamed up together. They both looked far too pleased with themselves and when they began to follow them onto the dance floor she realised she had no way out.
“Are you alright?” Colin asked, eyeing her with concern as Y/N sighed heavily. “I’ve hardly seen you all evening.”
“I’ve been outside,” Y/N lied, nodding to convince herself. “Away from... people.”
Colin chuckled, nodding with an air of understanding. “Yes, I understand.”
Colin moved his hand on to her waist and Y/N tried not to make the sharp intake of breath she took obvious. His hand rested on her waist and the small of her back, just below where the back of her dress ended and exposed her skin. His other hand grabbed hers and, despite the white, silk gloves she was wearing, she could feel the heat of his hands. 
“Y/N?” Colin asked softly.
Y/N’s eyes snapped to his and she was engulfed by the pure delight, love and enjoyment in them. The crinkled slightly as he smiled at her. 
“Yeah?”
“We have an audience,” Colin said, nodding to his left. 
Y/N followed his gaze and tried not to groan aloud when she noticed the entire Bridgerton family - minus Eloise and Anthony who’d annoyingly joined them on the dance floor - watching them.
“Oh, for -” Y/N cut herself off and sighed. “No, it’s fine,” she said, looking back at Colin. 
“Are you sure?” He asked.
The orchestra finished tuning and the first notes of the waltz began.
“Yes,” Y/N said, smiling a pure smile of joy for the first time that night. “It’s perfect.”
They began dancing around the room to the gentle melody of the waltz. 
“Have you been avoiding me?” Colin asked suddenly.
Y/N blinked in surprise as he spun her. “You noticed?”
She mentally cursed herself because that was not what she meant to say. 
“Of course I noticed, Y/N,” Colin said, frowning. “I go to talk to you and you’re not there. You’ve disappeared off with Hyacinth or Benedict.”
Y/N sighed, realising she wasn’t going to get away with lying. “Ok, fine. I have been avoiding you, Colin.”
Y/N cursed in her head as Colin spun her away to Anthony (she was beginning to suspect the two Bridgerton siblings had purposefully joined them in the dance to make it even harder to talk to him).
“Bad time,” she growled to Anthony.
“Eloise forced me too,” Anthony replied, unfazed by the anger that was directed at him. 
“Can I ask you a question?” Y/N asked, looking up at him.
“Of course, Y/N/N.” “Am I... suitable for Colin?” She asked, finally voicing her main concern and the reason she’d been avoiding him. “I know I'm not a perfect lady - and I have hardly any dowry and that my family is all but non-existent -”
“Y/N,” Anthony said softly, cutting her off. “You are more than enough for my brother. I don’t care about anything except the fact that you love him.”
Y/N opened her mouth to protest but Anthony cut her off before she could.
“I’ve seen the way you two look at each other, Y/N,” he said gently, twirling her. “You are practically a Bridgerton already, why not make it official?”
Y/N’s eyes widened but before she could question him, she was spun back to Colin. 
“So, we were talking about you avoiding me,” Colin said, a cheeky grin on his face.
Y/N let out a stuttered breath as Colin moved his hand up slightly, his fingers brushing over her bare back. 
“Colin... I...”
“I know,” Colin said gently, looking her in the eye.
Y/N faltered. “You know... what?”
“Why you’ve been avoiding me,” Colin elaborated. 
“Oh?” “Eloise told me.”
“Oh.”
Colin laughed. “You’re change of tone is so telling - you are rubbish at hiding your emotions.”
“Yeah, well I’m obviously not that bad,” Y/N muttered. “What did Eloise say, exactly?”
“That you like me and she’s been trying to set us up for the past few weeks,” Colin replied, twirling her around a few times. “Is that why you’ve been avoiding me?”
Y/N shrugged slightly. “You’re a Bridgerton, Colin. You could have any woman in this room - the majority of whom are far more suitable than me, an orphan with hardly any dowry and a grandmother who doesn’t care -”
“But I want you, Y/N,” Colin said, moving his hand from her back to tilt her chin up.
Y/N allowed him to lift her head up and gazed into his eyes. “You... want me?”
“I did just say that, didn’t I?” Colin quipped, his eyes twinkling.
Y/N rolled her eyes. “Haha, very funny.” She paused. “But... you do want... me?”
“Of course I do!” Colin said, surprised that she was even doubting his affections. “Y/N, I’ve wanted you from the moment you walked into me and nearly fell down the stairs.”
Y/N let out a snort that she quickly disguised with a cough. “Thank you for saving me, by the way,” she replied, smiling. “That would have been interesting.”
“Especially since you almost took Benedict out with you,” Colin added.
Y/N laughed, throwing her head back. “Oh, god, don’t remind me!”
Colin moved his hands to her waist and lifted her into the air as the music reached its climax. He slowly lowered her back down, his hands staying on her waist, and Y/N felt the sudden urge to take him there and then.
“I love you, Y/N Y/L/N,” Colin said softly, his voice almost a whisper in her ear. “I love everything about you. I love your clumsiness, your eye for art, the way you sing... I love you.”
Y/N looked up at him. “I love you too, Colin.”
Colin smiled and stepped closer to her, his hands tightening on her waist. 
Someone bumped into Y/N and she fell forward into Colin - the man catching her and holding her up against him.
“Stupid heels,” Eloise cursed, wobbling and grabbing Anthony’s arm to steady herself. “Oh, hi! How was your dance?”
Y/N bit her lip and looked at Colin, struggling not to laugh. “Someday, Eloise,” she said, turning to look at her friend, “I’m going to be hanged for murdering you.”
Eloise took Y/N’s arm. “If you get caught I’ll be disappointed.”
“Who said I’d be caught?” Y/N questioned. “I just assumed your brothers would hang me themselves.”
The two women laughed as they walked off to the drinks table, chatting vividly about a subject women probably shouldn’t be talking about.
“I love her, brother,” Colin said, turning to look at Anthony.
Anthony chuckled and smiled, patting him on the back. “Yes, I noticed, Colin,”
2K notes · View notes
thequibblah · 2 years
Note
i really feel that after the pure torture of the past couple chapters we truly deserve some happiness. please keep that in mind for the next update or at least for a snippet spoiler or not please just put us out of our misery temporarily
ok. fine
“You’re drunk, Padfoot,” she said.
He scoffed, held up a finger. “No, no, Mrs. Potter.”
“No, you’re not drunk?”
“No, you’re not to call me Padfoot.”
She arched a brow. “Like you didn’t listen when I told you not to call me Mrs. Potter for about seven months?”
“Be better than I am, Ginge.”
He held out the goblet. Lily took it, swallowed a big mouthful of warm mead. The less she gave back to him, the less he’d have to drink by himself.
She moved her chair closer to his and said, without thinking, “You look lonely here.”
He met her gaze, his wry smile not quite performing up to its usual standard. “Are you getting soft on me?”
Lily tipped her head onto his shoulder, letting her eyes fall shut. “Only for tonight, I can admit I’m rather fond of you.”
“How sweet,” said Sirius. “Maybe I will pick you in the divorce—”
She reared back, glaring, and smacked him hard in the arm.
“Ouch, for fuck’s sake, it’s a wedding!” he complained. “Have some sense of decency—”
“Shut up, arsehole,” she said, looping her arm through his and resting her head on him once more.
He gave an aggrieved sigh, but shifted towards her so that they were angled more comfortably. Lily felt the weight and warmth of his cheek against her hair. Then, clearing his throat a little, he pressed a small, clumsy kiss to her hairline.
“Ah,” she murmured, “you really are drunk. Not a good time to confess you’re madly in love with me.”
He said, “Great time to confess I think you’re mental.”
“I think James can have you in the split. I don’t need you.”
Sirius sighed again. “I’m trying to be nice—”
“It’s my wedding day,” said Lily loftily, “I set the standard for nice.”
“Christ.”
His breath stirred a few loose strands of her hair across her forehead. Quiet silence gathered around them, though the wedding party was noisy and jubilant as ever.
At last Sirius said, “I do feel a bit bad, for everything that went on in school.”
“Hm?”
“The bits where we didn’t get along, and perhaps said things we didn’t mean…”
Dry as a bone, she said, “The bits where you were a raging prick to me.”
“Technicalities.”
“Are you apologising? The best wedding gift of all?” she said, aiming a playful scowl at him.
That same melancholy look came over him. “You’re like my sister,” he said, seemingly without thinking, and then he looked impossibly embarrassed to have said anything at all.
But she was too shocked to tease him. “Sirius,” Lily said quietly, urgently, “you know I’m joking. I don’t hold any of that against you—”
“I know,” he said, now sounding more like his irritated usual self. “But—” avoiding her gaze, jaw clenching and then loosening “—just, you’re my sister.”
Voice very small, she said, “Okay.”
He was still looking determinedly at the opposite wall, not at her. “So, anything you need a brother for, you let me know.”
She wanted to say some kind of thank you, but the tears overtook her too quickly — not sobs but silent ones, tracking down her cheeks and across her mouth and onto his shoulder. Apparently she’d been doing such a good job of being quiet that it took Sirius a minute to notice.
“Oh, for God’s sake,” he said, but he sounded panicked, not exasperated. “Fuck me, don’t cry, I can’t make you cry on your— Prongs will have my balls, Lily—”
“Shut up,” she told him again, and pressed her face into his already-damp robes.
86 notes · View notes
brandyllyn · 3 years
Text
Validation
Summary: Santi comes home early to find his new roommate a little undressed.
(Santiago “Pope” Garcia x f!Reader) Part 2 : Corroboration
My Masterlist
Word count: 5600 (I don’t know what the fuck happened). Read it on AO3.
Rating: NC17 (Explicit) 
Warnings: oral (m & f receiving). alcohol.
Tumblr media
Santiago slammed his truck door shut, leaning forward for a moment to press his forehead to the steering wheel. He needed to stop online dating. The chicks he picked up after hours in bars might not be the kind he ended up keeping around - but at least there he knew what he was getting into. The woman he had met tonight was using a picture of her granddaughter on her profile. And yeah, he didn’t have a problem with older ladies, but twice his age was really too much.
He groaned as he started the engine, swearing to himself and backing out of the spot. All he wanted to do was go home, get drunk, and maybe watch some basketball in his underwear. But he couldn’t.
Because you were there.
The light turned red and he coasted to a stop, mulling the issue over. It was a favor for Frankie. Put his sister-in-law up for a couple of weeks. Maybe a month while you were looking for a job in town. They didn’t have room at the Morales house, what with the baby and all, and Frankie had begged Santi to let you use his guest room for a bit. He’d agreed. 'Cause he was a nice guy and Frankie was a brother.
And to be honest, you weren’t exactly a horrible roommate. You cleaned up after yourself, spent most of your time in your room, and just generally gave him his space. Unless it was one of the nights you offered to cook, he barely saw you.
Which was a shame because you were exactly his fucking type.
"Do not fuck her." Frankie’s warning had hit him like a fist to the gut and he’d looked at the other man incredulously.
"Fish, you think I’d do that to you? She’s fucking family."
Frankie had eyed him dubiously. "Damn right she is. You fucking remember that when you meet her hermano."
It had taken approximately three tenths of a second for Santi to realize why Frankie had given him the warning. Standing on his front steps with a bag in one hand and a wide smile on your face Santi had had to resist the urge to throw you up against the front door and claim you then and there. The first day he had been a mess, alternating between staring at you and avoiding you. He knew you must have thought he was strange but he didn’t know what else to do.
And then you’d come out to get coffee the next morning wearing a tank top and a pair of tiny cotton shorts and every ounce of blood had shot straight to his cock and never come back.
Tonight was supposed to be a relief. A fucking date, his first since your arrival. But the octogenarian was a bust and he was pressing the button for the garage by barely eight thirty. He was home much earlier than he expected. Earlier than he had told you. He didn’t think about that fact as he parked his truck and entered the house through the side door. Didn’t think about it when he toed his boots off and wandered through the laundry room and into the hall, making a beeline for the kitchen and the bottle of tequila on the shelf there.
Maybe he should have.
If he’d have thought about it he might have called ahead. Texted to let you know he was going to be back sooner rather than later. Given you a heads up so that he didn’t walk in on you sitting in his favorite armchair wearing the skimpiest lingerie he’d ever seen in his life and about to take a photo of yourself.
There was just a moment before you noticed him. A moment where the phone blocked him from your view entirely and he couldn’t help how he froze, his eyes scanning over your body. And then your hand dropped, your brow furrowing as you looked at the picture. Another second ticked by before you looked up at him and then you screeched.
Santi spun on his heel, turning to face the wall and squeezing his eyes shut for good measure. "Fuck, sorry," he said, the words spilling out as he pressed one hand through his hair. He could hear you scrambling, muttering curses under your breath for a minute before your laughter shocked him out of his secondhand embarrassment.
"For Christ’s sake, turn around Santi."
He did so slowly, half hoping that maybe you were still… but no. You had a robe on, sash tied tightly around your waist. Yet even then, it was short. Barely covering the tops of your thighs. He’d seen that much leg before, those little shorts that made his fingers itch. But there was something about this expanse of skin. Of knowing that if he lifted the hem of the robe you’d be wearing just a lace-
"I thought you were going to be out late?"
Your voice cut off his train of thought and he tried to slip into his normal charm like it was a mask. "Yeah, date was a bust." He shrugged, walking past you into the kitchen. He really needed a drink. He slammed a cabinet door a little too forcefully while he searched for the bottle he swore he just bought.
"Want some wine?"
He raised an eyebrow when he looked at you, then at the nearly empty bottle of wine you were offering him. Well, that made things make a little more sense. You didn’t seem the type to take nudes - but maybe after a bottle of wine…?
He took the bottle, emptying the remainder into a glass and clinking it to yours before taking a sip. "Sorry I startled you."
You shrugged and the sleeve of the robe fell down your arm, exposing the wide straps of whatever the hell it was you had wrapped around your neck and dipping down to your breasts. It wasn’t a bra. Santi had seen hundreds of bras in his life. Whatever it was you were wearing did not qualify for the name. You pulled the sleeve back up with a casual tug, but now the front was gaping open and Santi could see the hint of your breasts.
"Sorry you walked in on that."
He wasn’t. In fact he was already mentally planning how he might set up this same situation again. What else might you do in the living room if you thought you were alone for the night? "Don’t worry about it, I told you to make yourself at home." Jesus Christ had he really just said that? "Who’s the lucky guy?" He grinned to cover the slight note of envy that crept into his voice.
"Who?"
"Whoever you were taking photos for," he gestured at your phone.
You bit your lip and then shook your head. "No, it’s not… there’s no he."
"She," Santi corrected with a shrug. "I don’t judge."
You laughed and Santi watched the way your throat worked. His beer at dinner and the wine now must be interacting in some strange way because he felt drunk. Light-headed. Like he wanted to lean into you and make some very bad decisions that Frankie would fucking castrate him for.
"No, it was… for a friend," you clarified.
Santi’s eyebrow rose. "You send your friends nudes?"
"They’re not nudes," you corrected him with a glare, "they’re just. You know… you send your friends photos and they hype you up. It’s validation." You sighed softly, "And it’s been a while since I got that."
Santi did not know. At no point in his life had he sent anyone he knew photos of himself. With clothes or without. Hell, he’d never even sent anyone a sexy message - he knew too well how much information someone could find on you if they wanted to. He kept things simple with a 'Mind if I come over' or if he was feeling particularly adventurous 'wanna fuck?'
No one ever complained.
"Validation," he repeated, rolling the word in his mouth. "Huh."
You sighed, setting your elbows on the kitchen island and leaning towards him. You didn’t seem to notice how the action pressed your breasts together or that he could see it in the way your robe gaped open. But Santi noticed. Santi noticed every detail.
"Not that you’d know anything about that." You said with an eye roll. "But some of us aren’t as cocky as you are. Some of us need our friends to reassure us we’re attractive."
Santi opened his mouth then paused, thinking about the next thing he was going to say. You didn’t seem to notice, finishing off your wine in a gulp and moving over to the sink to drop your glass. He shouldn’t do what he was about to do. He knew it - in fact he had promised he wouldn’t. But that had been before. Before he knew you or what your laugh sounded like or the way you smelled. Before the opportunity to do more than just want you had landed squarely in his lap and Santi was left with the easiest decision of his life. And he was nothing if not decisive.
After all, there was no harm in looking right?
"I’m your friend."
You froze in place and Santi swallowed, staring at the back of your thighs and what he thought might be the start of the swell of your ass. He let the words sit there before he said them again. "I’m your friend, querida."
You turned back to him, hands braced on the counter behind you. "What do you mean?"
"If you needed validation, why don’t you ask me?" Your lips parted as you stared at him, the soft gesture enough to send blood rushing to his cock. As if he weren’t already hard enough.
Finally, after what felt like eons, you smiled, huffing a laugh and moving to walk past him. "Funny."
He moved just slightly, not enough to block your way, but enough to force you to have to work to avoid him. He breathed deeply, smelling your soap and a faint overlay of something richer.  "I’m a red-blooded man," he pointed out. "I think I can be reasonably counted on to appreciate a woman’s body."
You were so close. Close enough that he would only need to lean in to taste you, to run his tongue along your plush lips and sink inside of you. You blinked, looking away, and Santi realized that maybe he was coming on a little strong. Especially for someone who until recently had expressed no interest in you whatsoever. In fact had gone out of his way to give every impression of not being interested.
He held his hands up, moving to make plenty of room for you to continue by. "I’m only saying, if you’re looking for someone to admire your lingerie I’m right here and willing." He waggled his eyebrows exaggeratedly, hoping the comical effect would lighten the mood and thank God it did. Your nose crinkled when you looked back over your shoulder at him, stopping near the kitchen table.
"I mean, I suppose you are my target audience," you mused out loud and Santi resisted the urge to adjust himself. He knew what you meant - but damn the idea of you buying lingerie for him was like gasoline on an already raging inferno.
He leaned his hands back against the island, facing you now. Feet crossed in front of him to hide the bulge in his jeans. He shrugged nonchalantly, listening to the blood rush in his ears, his eyes glued to your face. "Only if you want."
Your fingers were hesitant for just a second on the tie of your robe and Santi held himself still, keeping his eyes on yours. He wanted to see you. Fuck he wanted to see you. But he wanted you to want him to see you even more. Wanted you to feel the sense of power in turning him on. He was already there, you just hadn’t seemed to notice yet.
He saw your lips part. Saw the moment your lips quirked, as though you were laughing at yourself for even thinking of doing this. But your fingers pulled the sash and you shrugged and both it and the robe fell to the floor in a heap at your feet.
Santi tried. He really did. He tried to keep his eyes on yours until he saw that you were ready. That you were comfortable. But one of your hands twitched up to cover your stomach for a moment and his eyes followed the path immediately and then he couldn’t look away. There was probably a name for what you were wearing. He should definitely ask you at some point because his porn for the next month was going to feature this thing and it would make the search easier if he knew what it was called.
A wide band of lace - maybe two inches, in deep blue - starting behind your neck and running over your breasts to cover each nipple. The lace continued downwards, framing your stomach before meeting and disappearing between your thighs. There were small straps that went from the lace behind your back, out of sight, that must be holding the thing in place. In the front two sets of straps criss-crossed, one just below your ribcage and the other between your breasts. And right there, right between two of the most beautiful breasts he’d ever seen, was a ribbon tied into a bow. Like a present.
He wanted to pull it apart with his teeth.
This… outfit had no practical use. If you moved too quickly you’d be falling out of it six different ways. It’s only purpose was to frame your body in the best light possible. To take your assets and offer them to someone else. To entice someone to commit several different sins with you all at once.
Santi was fucking enticed.
He realized abruptly that your fingers were twitching at your sides and more importantly, he had been just staring at you with no expression at all for what felt like several minutes - although it probably wasn’t that long.
"You’re beautiful," he blurted out.
Oh fuck, it wasn’t the right thing to say because you’re laughing and the motion is doing frankly amazing things to your breasts. But you were also crouching down and gathering your robe and yes that was definitely the wrong thing and he stepped forward, reaching out and grabbing your wrist before you could move further.
"Sorry, that was… you look…" he tried to find words that weren’t going to make you run away but all he could think about was how much he wanted to fuck you and if that lace actually joined together over your cunt or just skimmed around your thighs. "Fuck," he finally bit out.
"Well, that’s better," you said, picking up the robe with two fingers and standing up again.
"It is?" He asked incredulously and you laughed again.
"Santi, if I wanted someone to call me beautiful I’d take a photo on a Sunday morning and send it to my mom." You tried to make a gesture with your hands but he was still holding your wrist. You both glanced at it but he didn’t let go. "I want to hear I look hot. Like I’m smoking. Like you think you’ll come in your pants just seeing me." You gave him a wry smile and started to pull away. Started to put your robe back on and Santi rushed to stop you.
"Querida if you knew what I was thinking…"
You paused, partially turned away, and gave him an assessing glance. "Oh?"
His thumb stroked across your wrist while he considered his next words. He wouldn’t ordinarily. Fucking hell you were Frankie’s sister-in-law and he’d already been promised consequences for messing around with you. But your pulse was wild beneath his fingers and you were standing there looking like that and he just couldn’t bring himself to care about the consequences.
"You look like a fucking wet dream."
You dropped the robe, turning back to him fully. But he was too close. Too close to see you so he took a step back, then another, not letting go of your hand but holding it up between you while he let his eyes crawl over you.
"I’m going to jerk off later thinking about you," he said simply, watching you so closely he saw how your breath stuttered at the words. "Think about twisting my hands into that lacy bit of nothing and using it to hold you to my mouth. Is it scratchy or is it soft?"
"Soft," your reply was so low he barely heard it but it flowed across his skin like honey regardless and he didn’t bother biting back his moan.
"Fuck, of course it is," he nearly spit the words out, his fingers clenching around yours. "But you look even softer. Can I see the back?" He tugged on your hand as he asked and you didn’t hesitate before spinning around.
There was nothing there.
Well, not nothing. But five pieces of string no wider than fucking scotch tape was so close to nothing as to make no difference. He wanted to touch. Wanted to snap those strings against your body. Get on his knees and bite the globes of your ass that were perfectly exposed to him around the lines of what might charitably be called a thong.
"Fucking hell querida, I want to bend you over that table and fuck you until you can’t remember your own name."
You moaned. He heard it, clear as a bell in the room and he turned you back to face him. "When I say you look beautiful, that is what I mean. That I want to lose myself inside of you and not come out for days."
"That’s…" you trailed off, lips parted, your breath lifting your breasts in rhythmic motion.
"Validation?" He asked with a grin and laughed when you smiled in return.
"Yeah."
You were still holding his hand and he was sick of standing so far away from you. He pulled in the same motion he stepped towards you, encouraging you closer to his space. Looking down he could see your bare feet just a scant inch from his toes. If you took a deep breath your nipples would brush his shirt, hell if he took a deep breath they might. Ever so slowly he raised his free hand, hovering it over your chest before asking, "May I?"
"Please."
He groaned. Not 'yes,' but 'please' - said with a breathy moan that struck right to the heart of him. You were begging for his touch, your mouth slightly agape and your lips trembling with each breath. No man on earth could fault him for giving in. When his fingers touched the band of lace you took a shaky breath, eyes closing.
"It is soft," he commented, slipping his hand beneath to rub the fabric between his fingers. He slid his hand down, gently tracing over the lace until he felt the hard peak of your nipple pressing upwards. He paused for a second, lightly stroking, your entire body shifting underneath his touch, before he continued the path downwards. Over your stomach, your hip, just barely stroking at the top of your cunt.
"Soft," he said again and pressed his fingers a little harder, slipping between your lips and nudging at your clit. Your head fell back on a choked gasp and Santi’s control snapped. His hand wedged further, feeling your wetness coat along his fingers and forcing you to take a step back. Your ass hit the table behind you and he gently nudged your knees apart with his own. Now he had his answer, the lace never did join together between your thighs. There was absolutely nothing to stop him from twisting his fingers and pressing them up inside you.
You gasped again, his name this time, and he let go of your wrist to cup the back of your neck, jerking you forward and into his mouth. His tongue thrust inside, met immediately and enthusiastically by yours. Your hands came up to clutch at his shirt, twisting the fabric so hard he heard a faint rip at the seams. His lips quirked as he pulled away, his free hand falling to your wrist again.
"Seems I might be overdressed."
You nodded so earnestly he couldn’t help but grin, swooping in to kiss you again and pressing your hand to the buttons of his shirt. He could do it himself but that would mean pulling his fingers out of the hottest and wettest cunt he’d ever had the pleasure of being inside. And he wasn’t ready to do that yet. Instead he traced his fingers over the bow between your breasts, pulling gently before breaking away to ask, "What happens if I undo this?"
You had his shirt pulled free of his pants, the buttons undone and the fabric pushed back over his shoulders. He’d be more cocky about the lusty look on your face while you stared at his chest but he wanted an answer to his question so he tapped beneath your chin and forced you to look up. "The bow? What happens if I pull it?"
Your brows pulled together and you glanced down. "I think it’s decorative."
He hummed to himself and pulled, slightly disappointed when you turned out to be right. The sound of you undoing his belt hit his brain before he fully processed what your hands were doing and he finally pulled his fingers away from you, catching both of your wrists in his grip. You pouted, lips pursing and brow furrowing. Chuckling, he brushed his lips over yours and let you go, leaning down slightly to cup under your ass and lift you the few inches up onto the table.
"You got me distracted," he scolded, hooking one of the dining chairs with his foot and pulling it over. "I promised you my mouth, didn’t I?" Your eyes were hazy and he pressed a kiss to your temple before sitting in the chair, using his hands to spread your thighs wide. He stared for just a moment and then looked up at you, your breasts right at the level of his face. Never losing eye contact, he leaned forward and set his teeth to your nipple.
Christ, you made the most delightful faces for him. And noises too. He reached up and cupped your jaw in his hand, running his thumb along your lower lip where your teeth were digging into the soft flesh. He groaned when you pulled it into your mouth, your tongue caressing it and then sucking softly. He pressed his forehead to your chest, taking a deep breath.
"Lie back." He didn’t move as he said it, just mumbled the words into your cleavage. But he followed you when you did, catching a set of straps with his teeth and then letting go to turn his cheek to lay on your stomach. Slowly, he drew his fingers out of your mouth and down your body, grinning to himself when you shivered beneath his touch. Ticklish - he’d have to remember that for later.
He pressed a quick kiss to your navel and sat up, pulling your knees over his shoulders in one movement. You arched beneath him and he wasted no time tangling his fingers in that lacy bit of nothing you were wearing and pulling you closer to the edge of the table. He could see how wet you were, hell he could fucking smell it. That heady scent of arousal that made his cock jerk and his mouth water.
Santi moaned when he tasted you for the first time. It was partially technique, he knew the vibrations would riot across your nerve endings and drive you wild. But it was also just because he couldn’t fucking help it. He slid his tongue through your folds, pressing his tongue flat to you and burying his face into your cunt. He loved this. Loved making a woman squirm and moan for him. Loved the feel and taste and sound of it.
Loved that in this moment you were his.
He jerked his fingers tighter into the straps of your lingerie, digging into your hips and holding you still while he worked you with his tongue. Pressing his lips to your clit and shaking his head side to side, flicking his tongue over it, pulling it between his lips and humming. He pulled out every trick he knew, watching you heave and thrust and arch in his hands while he learned what you liked, what you didn’t like, and what drove you absolutely wild.
When he found that he kept at it, driving you higher and higher. Listened to you calling his name out while he coaxed your orgasm out of you. He wanted to be inside of you, wanted to feel the clench and pulse of your muscles while you came on his fingers. But before he could consider it, before he could try to untangle his fingers from your lingerie, your back arched a final time and he felt you get even wetter, your thighs clenching on his head.
Santi kept his mouth pressed against you while you came back down, gently licking deep inside you and staring up your body. You rose, propping yourself up on your elbows and giving him a bemused half smile and a huff of laughter.
"That was…" You started to say but he thrust his tongue inside you, pulling you closer and grinned when your back arched and your head fell back. "Fucking hell Santi…"
He turned his head to each side, placing soft kisses on your thighs before leaning back to look at you. "What else are friends for?"
God you were beautiful when you laughed, your eyes crinkling and your face breaking into a huge smile. "I feel very validated," you commented wryly and he nipped at your stomach, watching you flinch away from him and try to move backwards along the table. He twisted his hands in your outfit tighter, pulling you back.
"Now now," he tsked. " Where do you think you’re going?"
You stared at him and then sighed, reaching out and brushing a curl off his forehead. "You’re too close."
Santi felt his brows pull together. "What do you mean?"
Sitting up fully, you cupped his face in your hands and leaned down to kiss him, tongue stroking along the seam of his mouth. Tasting yourself on him. You pulled away with a small hum. "You’re too close to the table, I can’t fit in your lap."
The screech of the chair legs was loud in the room but it was covered up by the sound of your laugh. Santi pulled you off the table and onto his thighs, catching the joyful noise with his lips. You wrapped yourself around him immediately, settling onto him like you’d done it a thousand times before. This was… all of your bare skin. On him. Around him. At his fingertips.
He groaned when you pulled your mouth away. "I know there was talk of bending me over the table…" Okay, yes, he was listening. "But I was thinking maybe a softer surface, something more conducive to taking our time…"
The hesitancy in your voice hit him hard and he squeezed your sides and pulled your mouth back to his. "That is a fantastic idea," he mumbled against you. "I know of this great place just down the hall. King size bed. Just changed the sheets yesterday."
Your giggle sent pulse points of sensation through his body and he helped you stand up, unable to stop himself from leaning forward and pressing a kiss between your breasts before he did the same. He motioned you ahead of him down the hall. By all rights he should be leading - it was his room you were going to - but he couldn’t resist the opportunity to walk behind you. To watch all of you dip and sway as you sauntered in front of him. He reached out and cupped under your ass, pinching slightly and watched you jump and turn around right in his doorway. He didn’t stop, kept walking, shrugging out of his shirt and letting it drop to the floor. His hands fell to your hips, holding you close and dipping his head down to kiss you while he continued to back you up towards his bed.
He had a moment of disappointment when you ducked out of his embrace before you got there, side-stepping him and trailing a hand across his chest while you moved behind him. He leaned back against you when you wrapped your arms around his chest, groaning as your hands glided over him. You pressed a kiss to the back of his neck, licking up to his hairline. A shudder wracked his body and his hands covered yours, pulling you tighter around him.
"I want to see you," he heard you murmur into his ear, dropping one hand to his belt. "Help?"
"Anything you want," he promised quickly, pulling the belt free and jerking his pants and socks off together. He was left in only his black briefs and his thumbs hooked on them before he felt you stop him with a light touch. You ran your hands around the band, toying with it slightly. His fists clenched at his sides while he resisted the urge to turn around and toss you over onto his bed.
"May I return the favor?"
"What fa-" he started to ask but the words ended in a groan when you slipped your hand beneath his briefs and cupped the hard length of him. Fuck yes. Whatever the favor was you could return it as many times as you liked. As long as you kept stroking along him with those soft fingers and your other hand pushing his underwear down, down, down… much further down than you should be able to reach. It wasn’t until he felt you nip gently just at the top of his thigh that he realized you were kneeling on the floor behind him.
He turned without prompting, kicking his briefs off and nearly fell to the ground himself when you immediately took him in your mouth. "Oh Jesus fuck querida," he moaned, cupping the back of your head in his hands, "you’re going to kill me."
The pleased little hum that vibrated along his cock made his spine tingle. It turned into a shudder when you slid your mouth down him and felt himself nudge the back of your throat for a moment before you pulled away. Your hands were on him, thumbs pressed to the tops of his thighs as you guided him into a slow steady rhythm. Fucking in to your mouth and your tongue working against him.
He ought to close his eyes. The visual of you kneeling on the floor, that scrappy bit of nothing that was going to haunt his fucking dreams, your lips wrapped around his cock - it was too much. He jerked one hand off your head to grip the base of his cock tightly, giving you a half smile when you stopped sucking on him and gave him a quizzical look.
"You’re too good at that," he said with a shrug.
There was no way he could miss the pleased expression on your face, or the way you took the tip of him back into your mouth, swirling your tongue around him. Your hand knocked his out of the way, guiding it back on to your head and then going back to stroke along him. It felt like you were taking all of him - every last inch into that perfect mouth. He let go of his tightly held control and just surrendered to the pleasure. Mentally cataloguing the sight and sound and feel of you and the best goddamn blowjob he’d ever had.
When he came it was sudden, he didn’t even have time to warn you. His toes curled and his eyes rolled back in his head and he grunted - the only sign before he was coming in to your mouth but you didn’t seemed phased, just sucked and fucking hell swallowed as he shuddered and cursed and stroked your face.
When the last drop of pleasure was wrung out of him he stumbled backwards, knees hitting the bed and he sprawled across it. His chest was heaving, one arm over his eyes while he tried to remember what his name was. He peeked out from under his forearm in time to see you rise to your feet, wiping the corner of your mouth with your thumb and licking it.
"Fucking hell woman," he groaned, lifting his head slightly to look at you.
Your hands rose to the neck of the lingerie you had on. "Should I-?"
"Don’t you fucking dare," Santi growled, pointing at you for good measure and flopping back on the bed. "I’m not done with you," he said to the ceiling. "Just give me like… thirty minutes."
Your laugh floated across the room to him and he felt your weight shift the bed to each side of him. Suddenly his vision was you, straddling his waist and leaning over him. "Thirty minutes huh?"
He grinned and reached out to pull your hips closer. Smiling to himself he ran his fingers under the lace, rubbing it between his fingers. "With this thing? Maybe ten."
Frankie was going to murder him.
Somehow, he couldn’t make himself care.
-
Part Two : Corroboration
664 notes · View notes
ncssian · 3 years
Text
A Favor: Part Fifteen
Nessian Modern AU
Masterlist
a/n: NSFW!!😈😈 please disregard colorado window tinting laws for this chapter
***
Cassian has yet to regret getting Nesta that personalized record, despite the fact that she plays it everyday on repeat with a near obsession. Is this what true love is? Letting your girlfriend blast the same songs through your home again and again, and never tiring of it? Never tiring of her?
He doesn’t get to ponder on it, because while Nesta spends the week lazing pantsless around the house (“I’m getting ready for the party,” she states while he rubs her feet. “Spiritually and all that.”), Cassian has to figure out how to turn the cabin into an inviting space for forty wealthy guests.
All of Nesta’s shit gets shoved in the back of his bedroom closet. Personal items and framed pictures of the two of them are swiped off any surfaces. Lights go up around the house. Catering is secured.
By the time it’s all finished, the cabin has been stripped of all warmth and familiarity and turned into something chic and upscale, suitable for a small gala. Nesta stares around at the space when it’s done, her face revealing nothing.
Cassian points to the small sitting area on the second floor, directly above the open living room, that leads outside to the wraparound balcony. “We’ll be able to see fireworks from there,” he says. He turns to see Nesta’s face is still carefully blank, the way it is when she’s thinking too many things at once. “You sure you want to do this?” he asks. “It’s not too late to cancel the whole thing.”
She looks at him in horror. “It most certainly is. The party’s tomorrow.”
“Still not too late.” Cassian might not have that much power in the overall Night Court hierarchy, but for Nesta he could figure it out.
She smiles wanly but shakes her head. “We’re doing this, and we’re not letting it go to hell like last time.”
***
Nesta knows her sisters are aware that she’s on the guest list for the party (though she can’t imagine what Cassian’s explanation for that one was), but she still stiffens when she enters the cabin through the open door. Her eyes fall on various men and women that she’s never seen in her life, all glammed up and dripping self-importance, until recognizing Feyre and her boyfriend laughing with an older couple in a corner. The only thing that brings Nesta a little peace is that the snide woman, Amren, isn’t here tonight, having chosen to spend New Year’s with her boyfriend in California instead.
Nesta eases up when nobody takes notice of her, though a few nearby guests throw appreciative glances in her direction. She looks like a disco ball in her sequined wrap dress, and a freezing one at that. She shuts the door behind her, sealing the winter air out, but quickly pulls her hand away from the knob. It feels like the door isn’t hers to touch. She realizes that even though the cabin is her home, no one here except Cassian knows that.
Speaking of Cassian, she needs to find him. Nesta is not such an advanced creature that she knows how to survive in a room full of strangers on her own, and she no longer cares if anyone finds her clinging to Cassian weird.
She makes it three feet before she’s accosted by Morrigan, carrying her usual champagne glass like it’s an extension of her.
“Nesta!” she exclaims, loud and bright as ever. She smiles broadly, with too many teeth. “You’re here.”
Nesta blinks in response. She doesn’t understand how Morrigan benefits from this exaggerated excitement. Is it supposed to be insulting or polite?
“By the way,” Morrigan adds when Nesta doesn’t reply, “what exactly are you doing here?”
A heavy arm slides around Nesta’s shoulders, pulling her close. “I invited her,” says Cassian with a smile. “Because she’s my friend, and this place is practically hers.”
“Oh, I think that’s an exaggeration,” Nesta says sharply, trying to step away from Cassian.
He holds her closer. “No it’s not. We were roomies for over two months, remember?”
Morrigan winces, looking between the two of them. “Right,” she says slowly. “I keep forgetting that. Cassian is like this with everybody,” she says apologetically to Nesta. “Don’t take him too seriously.”
Nesta nods solemnly, wanting this conversation to be over. “I won’t.”
Her exit is made clear when the doorbell rings. “I’ll get it,” she says quickly, escaping from under Cassian’s arm.
Hurrying to the door, she swings it open.
Eris Vanserra stands looking irritated on the other side. He freezes when he sees Nesta, and then his face lifts into a smug grin. “Oh, this is too good.”
“So Cassian Madani was your sugar daddy all along?” Eris asks her later.
“Say sugar daddy one more time. I dare you.” Nesta stands near the stairs with her arms crossed, trying to pretend she isn’t associated with Eris. Which is more than a bit difficult when he keeps badgering her with questions, and Cassian is giving the two of them odd looks from across the room.
“I mean, what are the odds?” he laughs.
“My sister is dating his CEO brother.”
Eris throws her a look of surprise, but Nesta says, “How do you even know him?”
Eris sticks an hors d'oeuvre from a nearby platter in his mouth. “He manages security and logistics at every event Night Court is involved in. Can be a real pain in the ass to work with when I’m trying to get shit done for my dad’s company.”
“You’re a pain in the ass,” she retorts.
They’re interrupted by Feyre and Rhys appearing before them, Feyre with her hostess smile and Rhysand with an inquisitive look on his face. Nesta can’t tell which one of them is more attached to the hip of the other.
“Eris,” Rhysand greets smoothly.
“I see you’re already acquainted with my sister,” Feyre says. Her tone is tense, either because she’s still pissed at Nesta or—even worse—she feels protective of her.
“We’re classmates,” Nesta says tightly. “Does it matter?”
Feyre tries not to look hurt. “No—I just didn’t know.”
“Well, now you do.”
“Ladies,” a new voice says warningly. Cassian’s left whatever droll conversation he was stuck in and made his way over to them.
“Is the entire party congregating here?” Eris looks around himself.
“No, we are not,” Cassian says, all his usual friendliness gone around Eris. “I just came to ask Feyre to talk to the representatives from Spellbreaker before they pull all their money out of our latest operation.”
Feyre’s eyes go wide and her tattooed hand goes to her chest. “That’s not really my job—”
“Oh, come on, darling.” Rhysand slides a hand around her waist. “I’ll go with you; the art of negotiating is easier than it looks.”
Nesta nearly pukes in her mouth, but she maintains a careful blank face until Feyre and Rhysand are successfully out of sight. Cassian turns to Eris with a stony look. “You’re still here?”
Nesta sighs internally; this man has never hidden his feelings in his life.
Eris shares an amused glance with Nesta as if he’s thinking the same thing. “Is there anywhere else I should be right now?” he replies.
“Maybe in hell.”
Nesta claps a hand on Cassian’s shoulder and fakes a smile at Eris. “Tell your brother hi for me,” she says while pulling Cassian away. “I miss talking to a sensible redhead.”
“That’s because you have awful taste,” Eris calls after her. Nesta drags Cassian deep into the hallway, where no one lingers.
She releases him without flourish. “Are you doing okay? Because it seems like you’re having a harder time with this than I am.”
“I’m fine,” Cassian defends. “I was just hit with a terrible memory back there.”
“Like what?”
“That you’re friends with Eris.”
Nesta rolls her eyes. Friends is a very liberal term, but she won’t correct Cassian while he’s acting like this. “Thank you for helping with Feyre and Mor,” she says instead. “I didn’t need it, but I still appreciate it.” It’s a hard thing to admit, but she wants him to hear it.
“I was just trying to get you alone,” he says, leaning against the bathroom door. “I’ve been trying to get you alone all night.”
Nesta looks him up and down, from his white dress shirt and tied back hair to his uncharacteristically polished shoes. “For what?” she says warily. “If this is about a sex thing, don’t bother. There’s nowhere in this house for us to go without raising suspicion.”
Cassian pushes off the door with a dark look. “I wasn’t going to suggest staying in the house.” He holds a bronzed hand out toward her. “Wanna get out of here?”
***
Cassian doesn’t remember how he ever managed to fit all six-four of himself into the cramped backseat of his truck when he was fucking girls in college, but for Nesta he figures it out somehow.
Her pretty little dress is shoved down to her midriff, baring her arms and flushed breasts, and her skirt is bunched up high enough that Cassian can watch as he moves his fingers inside her. The glow of lights from the cabin lands on her perfect face as she throws her head back in pleasure, and he can only watch her in awe.
He laughs lowly when she whimpers and eases a third finger into her wet heat, in no rush to return to the party anytime soon. Let them all wonder where he and Nesta wandered off to.
But Nesta has far less patience than him; she pulls him in for a frenzied kiss and uses the distraction to slide her hand into his boxer briefs, palming his cock. He groans into her mouth as she pulls out the length of him from his unzipped pants, and it’s at that very moment that two voices interrupt their panting.
“Thanks,” a muffled female voice says from outside the truck. Cassian looks up through the dark tinted windows to find—Jesus Christ—Mor accepting a cigarette from Rhys. The two of them stand some feet away from the truck, unaware that anyone is occupying it.
“Some way to end the year,” Rhys is saying, watching the clear night sky. Nesta’s gone completely still beneath Cassian, not needing to get up and look to know who stands in the driveway. “Would have been even better without Nesta terrorizing Feyre at every turn.”
Sickness turns Cassian’s stomach at hearing such ugly words about Nesta come from his brother, but that sickness is quickly replaced by rage as Mor huffs a laugh. “She’s not that bad,” Mor says, taking a pull from her cigarette. “Though I could do without the attitude at every damn gathering.”
Rhys clicks his tongue. “She’s always been like that, even when the sisters were kids. It kills Feyre.”
Cassian glances down at Nesta, terrified of what he’s going to find on her face. But Nesta doesn’t look hurt or enraged like he expects. Instead, she’s listening closely with her brows furrowed, studiously intrigued.
Noticing Cassian’s attention on her, she meets his eyes and her breath hitches. A blush takes over her cheeks, and she clenches involuntarily around the fingers still deep inside her. Cassian realizes that his fury is written all over his face. And she likes it.
His anger at his friends flickers—or rather, transforms. Slowly, he pulls his fingers out of Nesta. He sits up a bit straighter and kneels properly on the backseat, earning a curious look from her. Hunching so his head doesn’t hit the truck ceiling, he wraps his hands around her thighs and maneuvers her legs up, up until they’re hooked over his shoulders. She nearly chokes at the new position.
He adjusts them so his cock is pressed right up against her sex, and looks out the window again, where Rhys and Mor are still talking. It’s all idle gossip, he knows, but... “What do you think, baby?” He slides his length over her slick folds. “Should I go out there and defend your honor?”
“Absolutely not,” Nesta gasps, shaking her head.
“And it’s like when she’s not quiet as a brick, she’s being rude,” Mor rants outside, flicking her cigarette. “I know Cass is friendly with everybody, but I have no idea what he was thinking inviting her here.”
“Oh, she’s not so quiet when I have my head between her legs,” Cassian murmurs at Mor. He glances down at Nesta with a knowing smirk. “She’s not so rude when I give her the right incentive, either.” He pats her bottom lip with his thumb, the bright red lipstick smearing. “Isn’t that right, Nes?”
“Bastard.” Nesta squirms, trying to line up her entrance with the head of Cassian’s cock. She’s not even listening to the conversation outside anymore.
“I think he likes her,” Rhys says, his breath clouding in the freezing night air. If only he knew. “We don’t always use reason when it comes to people we like.”
“Maybe,” Mor ponders. “But I can’t imagine it going anywhere. They’re too different.”
“I disagree,” Cassian mutters. He finally gives in to Nesta’s efforts and pushes inside her, sliding to the hilt in one thrust. She claps a hand over her mouth to stifle her moan.
“There are plenty of things we have in common, don’t you think, Nesta?” He sets a steady rhythm with his hips, pumping in and out of her. “Like how well we fit together.” Her head bumps the car door with every thrust.
“You—you’re gonna rock the truck,” Nesta tries to whisper. Cassian hides his smile in the crook of her knee at the rare use of informal contraction. She’s adorable.
“We wouldn’t want that to happen,” he teases, leaning forward to take a pert nipple into his mouth. A whimper slips past her lips; she’s nearly bent in half beneath him. With this new, deeper angle, Cassian moves slow enough that Nesta feels every solid inch of him.
His loose hair falls around his face as he drops his head to the center of Nesta’s chest. It takes every bit of restraint he knows not to suckle at the space between her breasts, not to leave reddened marks there that everyone will be able to see when they go back inside. But damn if this position isn’t driving him crazy.
Mor, Rhys, everything beyond the haven of the truck falls away. He doesn’t know if anybody is still outside, or if people have noticed his and Nesta’s absence from the party. He doesn’t care, not as he swears and thrusts particularly deep into her tight warmth.
Even her hand can’t contain the sound she makes at that.
Cassian moves one of his own hands to the crown of Nesta’s head, creating a barrier between her and the car door. With his other arm, he locks her thighs into place against his chest, and begins slamming relentlessly into her.
“CassianCassianCassian—”
He silences her with a searing kiss, and flicks her clit with a calloused thumb. Nesta scrabbles at his arms, at the seat upholstery, as her orgasm crashes into her. Her walls milk his cock almost painfully, and with a few more thrusts he’s coming, too.
As he rides out his climax, he intertwines their fingers together and presses them to the freezing window. Outside, there is no one to see the handprint they leave on the fogged up glass.
***
Nesta needs a moment to catch her breath while Cassian zips himself up. Leaning against the hard truck door, she achingly fits one arm back into the sleeve of her dress, then the other. “I think I have a bruise from where that seatbelt buckle stabbed me in the ribs,” she mutters.
“Where?” Cassian looks her over, but she waves him away and reaches over to dig in the back pocket of the driver’s seat, finding a packet of makeup wipes she left there some weeks ago. She plucks out a wipe for herself and tosses the rest of the packet at Cassian’s chest, which is covered in her lipstick marks.
He accepts the wipes with a “thanks” and begins rubbing at his reddened mouth and neck. Nesta watches him instead of wiping at her own lipstick, taking in whatever the light of the moon highlights: his unbuttoned shirt, his loose hair that fell forward into her face while they fucked, his skin peppered with her marks.
He notices her stare. “What?” he says, smiling.
“Have you ever done that before?” She nods outside to where Mor and Rhys were standing ten minutes ago. It wasn’t exhibitionism since nobody had seen them, but it still felt... dirty.
Cassian snorts, starting to button up his shirt. “I’ve done far worse.” He meets her eyes. “I don’t think I’ve ever gotten off to the sound of other people shit-talking my girl, though, so that’s new.”
Nesta blushes, and pretends to look around for her shoes to hide the reaction. She’s always known her bedroom experience was pathetically limited, but she’s just now starting to realize how much of that was Tomas’s fault. Not only was he boring when it came to sex, but he left her too hurt and untrusting to try anything with other men until Cassian came along.
Cassian nudges Nesta’s knee, and she finds him already holding her heels. Instead of letting her take them, he takes her feet and starts putting them on for her. “Clean yourself up,” he directs as he buckles a silver strap into place. “It’s almost an hour to midnight.”
Right. Cassian tosses her her panties, and she uses them to clean up the mess between her thighs before discarding them on the floor. “Don’t—” he tries to protest, but sighs and gives up. “You’re filthy.”
“You love it.” She picks up her forgotten makeup wipe to scrub at her smeared makeup. “Do I look okay?” She turns her face to him after a moment so he can check.
“You missed a spot.” He takes the wipe and rubs at her chin. “There,” he says softly, gazing more intimately at her than usual. “Beautiful.”
She most certainly doesn’t look beautiful right now, with the mess that’s been made of her face and hair. But he seems to believe it all the same.
I love you. The thought comes to her suddenly, unexpectedly.
“What?” Shock turns Cassian’s face.
Nesta blinks, realizing the words weren’t only in her head. “What?”
“You said—”
“I said ‘Let’s get out of here’,” she says quickly, swinging her legs down from the seat and reaching for the door handle. “Let’s go!”
She shoves out of the truck without waiting for Cassian and foots it for the cabin, breathing harshly like she just fell from a great height.
***
Nesta goes straight to the master bedroom to redo her makeup and pick up a new pair of underwear. She knows it’s cowardly to leave Cassian downstairs, stuck chatting with wealthy donors and unable to follow her, but she won’t let him confront her about the confession that spilled back in the truck. Not yet.
When she finally finds the courage to stick her head out of the room, she nearly jumps at the sight of Azriel leaning against the hallway wall.
“What are you doing in my brother’s room?” he says, as if he was waiting for her to come out.
The best lies are half-truths. “Avoiding people,” she answers vaguely, exiting the room fully and shutting the door behind her. She clears her throat. “What are you doing here?”
“Snooping.” He pushes off the wall and slides his hands into his pockets. “It’s interesting; I don’t think I’ve seen you all night, and now I find you in Cassian’s bedroom of all places.”
What is this, an interrogation? “I’m good at blending in,” Nesta says. “Few people ever notice me.”
“And I’m good at observing,” Azriel retorts, dark amusement gleaming in his gaze. “Where did you run off to earlier?”
Nesta looks him up and down, too bored to bother answering him. “I’m going to go now.” She shoves past his shoulder and walks away, leaving him too stunned to follow.
She comes across Elain near the top of the stairs.
“Nesta,” her sister says in surprise. Her brown eyes flicker past Nesta’s shoulder, to where Azriel still lurks in the hallway. She looks back to Nesta. “I wasn’t sure if you actually came tonight. I haven’t seen you at all.”
“Yeah, I’ve been hanging around.” Nesta waves a dismissive hand. It’s like Christmas Eve never happened between them. That’s the wonderful and terrible thing about sisters, Nesta supposes: there are no apologies, only moving on and moving past.
“Well, you look like you’re doing good.” Elain seems distracted. “I wish we could talk more, but I don’t have time for a fight tonight.”
“That won’t be a problem,” Azriel says, who’s snuck up behind Nesta. “If it’s me you’re worried about, I was just about to leave.” He’s addressing Elain, but won’t quite look her in the eyes. He turns to Nesta instead. “Happy New Year.” And then he’s gone down the stairs.
Elain stands there looking torn, wondering if she should go after him or not, but then Nesta says, “Why do you assume I would start a fight?”
“I—”
“Because if I remember correctly, our last fight was started by you.” She crosses her arms.
Elain sighs. “I just said I don’t have time for this.”
“I’m asking a question in response to a comment you made unprovoked.” When Nesta is calm, she can talk circles around Elain all night.
Elain throws her hands up. “It was just a stupid comment! I said it because we argue all the time. I can’t remember the last time we talked without arguing.”
“September twenty-eighth,” Nesta snaps.
Elain’s mouth drops open. “Are you serious?”
“Yes. You got the loan for your flower shop approved and you called me to celebrate. I was happy for you.”
Elain shakes her head, but Nesta can’t read what she’s feeling. “You remember the most inconsequential things.”
It doesn’t sound like an insult, so Nesta shrugs. “Don’t bother me and I won’t bother you.” She turns to go on her way. Of course, Elain doesn’t stop her. She’s never been one to get in the last word.
***
It’s ten minutes to midnight and Cassian still hasn’t been able to get a hold of Nesta since she ran from the truck. He doesn’t know why she’s running from such a simple truth, but he doesn’t plan on giving her much more time to hide. He has so much he needs to say to her—
A hand comes down on his shoulder as he’s about to slip away upstairs to find Nesta. Cassian turns to find Rhysand there, wearing the serious face he only uses for work-related business. “I need to talk to you about something.”
Cassian is not in the mood. He already had to repress the urge to find Mor and Rhys and tear into them when he returned to the party, and now he’s not sure if he can manage a conversation with his brother without snapping. Without spilling everything he’s worked so hard to hide.
“Not now,” Cassian says, trying to act chill. “It’s almost midnight and I’m trying to catch the...” He trails off as his eyes catch on Nesta, who’s appeared at the second floor sitting area with Eris.
“...fireworks,” he finishes. He turns to Rhys. “Let’s go upstairs to watch.” Half the guests, including the rest of his friends, are probably already outside for the countdown.
He keeps his eyes on Nesta as he climbs the stairs. Watching as she takes notice of him and quickly turns away, smiling at Eris instead. She lets the dickhead place his hand on her back to guide her out to the balcony.
Rage and disbelief take Cassian by the throat. Hiding in another man’s arms to avoid him? Coward fucking move, Archeron.
She steps outside with Eris, and before Cassian can follow he’s stopped once again by Rhys grabbing his arm. “Cass, will you slow down and listen to me for a minute?”
“What is it?” he snaps impatiently. They’re stopped at the top of the stairs, and other guests flow past them as they head for the balcony doors.
Rhys inhales, getting visibly irritated. He says, “I got a call from one of our overseas partners the other day—”
“Rhys!” Feyre calls from the balcony doors, waving her arms at him. “Get your ass over here, it’s almost midnight!”
Rhys turns to his girlfriend, his face lightening. “Be right there, darling.” He gives Cassian a sharp look. “We’ll finish this later.”
Cassian only nods and whirls on his heel, nearly shoving people out of his way to get outside. To get to Nesta.
Up on the wraparound balcony and down below on the frosty ground, guests are lined up with their partners, wrapped up in coats and eagerly awaiting midnight. He barely feels the cold, but he knows Nesta must. He should have grabbed a coat for her.
“Thirty seconds to midnight!” someone announces, answered by loud cheers.
Spotting shining red hair, Cassian grabs Eris by the suit jacket and whirls him around. “Where’s Nesta?” he demands over the loud chatter.
Eris makes a face like he’s been manhandled by a filthy dog. “Clearly not with me,” he retorts, shoving Cassian’s hand off him. “She got all pissy and went that way.” He gestures at a faraway section of balcony where most of the guests are crowding, hoping for an optimal view of the fireworks.
“TEN!” Someone starts the countdown. Others quickly catch on.
“NINE!” Cassian heads in the direction Eris pointed, searching through the sea of glitter and gold for a glimpse of Nesta.
“EIGHT!” He hears his friends calling after him distantly, asking where he’s going.
“SEVEN!” He catches sight of Nesta.
“SIX!” He doesn’t know what he’s thinking as he navigates through the crowd, reaching for her. But he knows she’s shining brighter than the moon right now. He knows he’s been fooling himself since the moment she stepped into his cabin this past September.
“FIVE!”
He closes in on her, her back turned to him.
“FOUR!”
Let’s not go out of our way to hide this anymore, they agreed after Christmas Eve. Let’s just be ourselves around our friends and family, and they’ll find out when they find out.
“THREE!”
In Cassian’s defense, he’s simply being himself in this moment.
“TWO!”
He takes Nesta by the elbow and spins her around. She meets his eyes in surprise. “Cassian. I was looking for you—”
“ONE!”
He pulls her into his arms and kisses her.
***
a/n: punk 57 was a shit book but i gotta give it credit for the truck scene
taglist: @hellasblessed @sjm-things @thewayshedreamed @drielecarla @valkyriewarriors @superspiritfestival @aliveahaahahafuck @cupcakey00 @sayosdreams @rainbowcheetah512 @claralady @thebluemartini @nessiantho @missing-merlin @duskandstarlight @lucy617 @sleeping-and-books @everything-that-i-love @cassianscool @swankii-art-teacher @awesomelena555 @julemmaes @wickedqueenoffantasy @poisonous-bloom @observationanxioustheorist @gisellefigue08 @courtofjurdan @theoverlyenthusiasticwriter @wolfiixxx @cass-nes @seashade @royaltykxx @illyrianundercover @queenestarcheron @monstrousloves-explodinggalaxies @humanexile @that-golden-lyre @agentsofsheilds @mercy-is-alive @cassiansbigwingspan @laylaameer01 @verypaleninja @maastrash @bow-dawn @perseusannabeth @dead-on-the-inside666 @jlinez @hungryreadingaddict @anidealiveson @planet-faerie @shallowhighwaters @ghostlyrose2 @chosenfamily-valkyriequeens @rarephloxes @readiajin @nessiantrashh @live-the-fangirl-life @ifinallygavein
236 notes · View notes
generallybarzy · 3 years
Text
under twinkling lights.
Tumblr media
an: christmas in april? sorry this took so long.. but here’s a little bit of established relationship and soft cute Christmas smut! Its been too long since we had something so sweet and smutty about our fav cute ass couple. It’s all sweet and soft and cute and then it gets filthy... the perfect dynamic, i want what they have. i was only inspired to finish this because of barzys hatty tonight haha, he deserves everything. I didn’t really spell check this yet, just needed to post finally!! Personally, I think its the hottest thing I've ever wrote. Lemme know!!! 💕
tagging: @softboybarzal​ @fallinallincurls​ @matbaerzal​ @npatrickz​ @canadianheaters​ @selenophileangel​ @deleausvp​ @colecaufields​ @hockeyhughes11​ @nazdaddy​ @barzysreputation​ @comphybiscuit​ @aboveaveragehockeyboys​ @ifiwasshawnmendesidslapmyself​ @petey-patty​ @starswin​ @heatherawoowoo​ ​
word count: 6.5k
You never believed you’d find someone to spend your life with. If anyone told you your holidays would one day be spent cuddling up with your boyfriend of almost two years in the apartment that you had just moved into together earlier that month, you would have told them they were wrong. Flat out wrong. Things as beautiful and destined as that only happened in movies, and you certainly weren’t lucky enough to get something like that. But, now, here you were.
And here was Mat.
Even after two years with Mat, there was still nothing better than spending the evening cuddled up with him on the couch. No matter how many fancy, expensive dinner dates he took you on at upscale restaurants in the city or how many helicopter rides you took together out in B.C. when he was showing you his home, or how much you loved hanging out with his friends and his family and his teammates, nothing was better than cuddles at home. As much time you spent together, you still felt as giddy and comfortable and safe and at-peace as that first time with him. Things didn't simmer down, that spark didn't fade away after a bit like you feared they would. But they became more subtle. You no longer had to ask him to come to the couch to cuddle, you no longer worried that maybe he wouldn't want to. It was a habit, at this point, to fall into his arms at the end of the day just the same as he did with you. You were each other’s safe havens, the place you laid your head to rest. You loved each other, and there was no place you’d rather be than together.
You’d spent the evening baking cookies, decorating the new tree, and wrapping his family member's Christmas gifts- a book his mom had been wanting, along with some of the cookies you'd made and various at-home spa items; hockey memorabilia and classic jerseys for his dad; and some new pieces of technology and the latest eye shadow palette that his sister had been wanting, along with some stupid jokes gifts that he wrapped in duct tape like the annoying older brother he was. Now, after the sunset bared its last light over the horizon and through your window, you lay together in bliss, with the tree twinkling its colorful lights across the room as you and Mat snuggled on the couch under a fluffy blanket, and everything felt right. 
"I don't know why we went through all that work to decorate the tree if we're not even spending Christmas here." Mat grumbled playfully, his head on your chest, partially hidden under the blanket. 
"Well," your face glowed in a smile as you remembered the flight out to Vancouver you had in a few days. Spending holidays with his family was always your favorite. Your family wasn’t the best, and it wasn’t too healthy to spend your holidays with them, but you always had Mat and his family. They were so welcoming, so kind, and for as many years now as you’d gone as Mat’s girlfriend, they had accepted you like family. "Because this is our home, Mat. It'd be wrong not to decorate it for the first time." 
"I don't need a tree for this to feel like home." 
“Aww, baby.”
“It’s true.” He pushed himself up onto his hands and knees above you on the couch, bringing his face level with yours. His warm breath hit your lips as he brushed his nose against yours, eyes slipping shut and grinning. “I love you. Always.”
“I love you always too.” 
"I'm so glad you're here. I'm so happy we live together, finally." 
"I'm glad we live together, too." 
Mat snuggled down into your neck, the locks of dark hair that had been growing out lately tickling your face. You reached up to brush them aside and curl your hand around the back of his head, cupping his head against you tenderly . His hair was getting so nice and long, and you knew he’d have to cut it soon, per the team's guidelines, but god, you were gonna cherish it now. 
"I actually have something for you, Maty."
"A Christmas present?" 
"Well, an early Christmas present." You smiled at the excited look on his boyish face as he leaned back, the lights from the tree highlighting the sparkle in his eye. "You can't open it at your parent's house, so we're gonna do it here instead."
"What is it?" 
"Try to figure it out." 
He sat up then, his eyes scanning the room for anything that might seem out of the ordinary, anything that might be hidden. He was looking for his present, and you had to hold back a laugh at the sight. 
"Maty…" 
"No, no, I'll find it."
"Babe…"
"I got this."
"Let me give you a hint, at least." You sat up with him and took his hand in yours and cupped it against your cheek, turning your head to the side to kiss his fingers. He smiled at the touch, melting back into you and tracing his thumb across your skin. 
"Alright, gimme the hint."
You pushed his hand down the smooth skin of your neck, the swell of your breasts, down the curve of your waist, and to the hem of his hoodie that swallowed you up. "It's right in front of you, baby." 
"For real?" The joy in his eyes was the same you saw the first time you told him you were ready to take that step, almost two years ago now. No matter how many times you were together, he was always just as excited.
“You say that as if we’ve never done this before.”
“It always feels like the first time.” 
You glowed and let go of his hand to reach up and cup his face between both of you. His words came so simply and without hesitation that you knew he was sincere. “Aw, Mat…”
“I’m serious.” 
“You’re so sweet tonight.”
“Maybe I just really want to lay some love on you.” He hitched his hands under your thighs and tugged you close, lying you back against the couch once again. His hands slid up the soft skin of your tummy and waist, dipping under your shirt momentarily, and causing your breath to hitch in your throat- his hands always managed to do that to you- as you breathed out the words against his lips. 
“Maybe I’m gonna let you.” 
With one last grin, his face dipped down to yours, locking your lips together in a familiar, electric dance. Soft, gentle lips moving against yours had never felt as good as with any other boyfriends as they do with Mat. His touch was intoxicating, made your mind wander and your heart race flushed your skin and shocked you to the core. Ever since the very first time his hand grazed against yours when he reached out to hold it for the first time, to the first time your bodies connected in passion under the covers, it felt the same. Like fire. Even two years later, he drove you insane, and all you wanted, and frequently achieved, was to drive him insane as well. In the best way possible. Mat broke apart from your lips momentarily to slip the hoodie over your head, revealing his gift. “Fuck…”
Right there, in front of his eyes, your breasts were covered only by a lacy crimson fabric, held together behind a pretty red bow. With each heavy breath of anticipation, your chest was heaving softly before his eyes, and he found himself hypnotized by the gentle rise and fall. 
“You like it?"
“Holy shit, you’re hot.” 
“So are you.” 
His eyes were wide, warm, and gentle, looking over you. He dragged his gaze away from your chest even though you could tell how hard it was, and shook his head. “Not as much as you.”
"Mmm", you took the liberty of taking his hands from where they had frozen beside you and placing them, big and warm, over your chest. "Go ahead, baby." 
"No, no, I wanna savor this first."
His mouth dipped down, soft hair tickling your neck as he nibbled at your chest, laying little love bites and kisses along the tender skin. He cupped your boobs and squeezed them around his face, humming in content. You couldn’t help but laugh as he buried his face against you, and you could feel his grin break out against your skin. “Having fun, baby?”
“Oh my god, yes. You’re gorgeous. So soft.” 
“Mmhm.” You sighed into his touch as he kissed his way back up your chest.
“Baby.” He spoke softly to get your attention, and your eyes opened lazily to see him, biting his lip and holding the delicate ribbon between two fingers. “Can I?”
“Please.” He gave a gentle tug, and with one last heave of your chest, the lacy bralette fell open, revealing one of Mat’s favorite parts of your body. 
“Fucking Christ.” 
“Bub, you can’t be swearing like that so close to Christmas.” 
“How do you expect me not to when you’re…. God, just so perfect…” You saw the way his eyes glazed over mid-sentence in the colorful lights of the tree, the way his jaw went slack as you arched your chest up towards him. He reached out, slowly, as if worried you were going to disappear if he moved too quickly, and when the large, rough hands curled around the side of your waist and slid up and down, you felt goosebumps pop up along your skin. 
“Your fingers are cold.”  
“But you love it.” He ran the pad of his thumb over your nipples, watching as they pebbled under his touch in the cold air. “So do I.” 
“Warm me up?”
“Always.”
He dipped his head down, his mouth hot and wet along the peaks and valleys of your chest, down your stomach.
His fingers traveled over the familiar layout of your body, colored in soft golden and red and green in the dancing Christmas lights, tracing each recognizable landmark with specific care- every memorized freckle and birthmark he had kissed since your first night together and every dimple in your skin that he cherished, every spot that had his fingerprints imprinted onto like memory foam after so many nights spent holding you tight with everything in him, as if you'd slip away. As if you'd want to. With each inch his hands followed, he found more, there was always more territory to be marked down, jotted down in his brain for future reference. He was always finding something new. Something more to use against you, to use against you in the best way possible, to push you further and further to that blissful end goal.
He made his way down, down, down, until his breath was hot over your lace-covered core, his hand gripping your hips tightly. Mat smiled as your hands found his hair, curling your fingers through a fistful of the dark locks before releasing and smoothing it back into place again. Mat's favorite thing about going down on you, besides the way it pleasured you, was the way your hands felt on his head, massaging and grabbing and twisting and pulling. It was heaven to him, letting you guide him around like that. 
“Can I take them off?” 
“Hmm.” As much as you wanted him to ravage you right there, with those soft, sultry eyes he was giving you, he was wearing far too many clothes. “You first.” 
Mat didn't say anything else before stripping out of his dark crew neck sweater and jumping up off the couch to kick his gray sweats down. His smile was contagious as your gaze dropped from his face, down his bare chest and the little chain you’d gotten him for your anniversary, down towards the tent in his boxers with a silly, excited grin. He laughed. "Not tired of seeing me yet?" 
"Never."
"You sure you’re not getting bored of my dick yet?"
"No, baby. Definitely not.” You grinned, the thought of spending the rest of your life with him bouncing around your mind. “Why? Are you getting bored of me?"
"No way." Mat leaned down to lace your fingers together and lock lips. "How could I?"
"How could I get tired of you, Maty?"
Mat hummed. He loved this little play, the little banter, the back and forth. He'd loved it since you first started dating, and he always would. He knew you loved him endlessly, but he played along. "I'm just a hockey player."
"No, you're my hockey player. My boyfriend. My pretty, pretty baby."
Mat settled back down between your legs with a warm smile. "Yeah, I am. So can I take these off now?" He hooked his fingers in the waistband of your panties. "C'mon, I know how much you love my tongue."
Your thighs squeezed around him at the words. “Fuck, please.”
“Anything for my baby.” 
You lifted your hips for him as he tugged the lacy fabric down your thighs with nimble fingers, stopping momentarily after they were off to just look at you. He let out a sigh, his eyes finding yours again with a soft look as you squirmed a bit beneath him- not because you were shy, no, you were long past that point in your relationship, but because you just needed him to do anything to you. Mat had spent the past two years helping you love and appreciate your body, and this, right here in this moment, was the perfect showcase of how much he helped- as he was gazing down at your naked body and the only thing you felt was just the absolute need and desire for his body to move against yours and his warmth to cover you up. No nerves. Only love, and need. 
“Shit, you’re gorgeous.” 
“I know.” 
The lack of hesitation in your reply had Mat bending over you and laughing. “That’s your response?”
“Yeah! I mean, you let me know. You make me feel so confident.”
“Mmhm, good, babygirl.” He scooted back down to lay his head against the soft, naked inside of your thigh gazing up at you through his eyelashes. “I always wanna make you feel good. Physically and mentally.” He turned to lay open-mouthed kisses against your thighs, and any thought of response you may have had dissolved completely as you leaned back and waited for him to do his magic. His hand reached up to cup your heat, just feeling you against his palm for a moment before swiping a long finger through your fold, smiling and raising his eyebrows at you. “Oh? Already so wet for me?” 
“Always, baby. You should know this by now.”
“Yeah?” He dipped his fingers at your opening teasingly and his head dipped down to connect his lips with your clit, kissing it gently and watching you squirm. “Ugh, I could fuck you right now if I was in a rush. But you know the foreplay is my favorite part.”
“I know. And you’re so good.” 
“Good.” 
He went silent then, his tongue wide and wet, licking a long stripe along your slick and gathering the wetness at your clit, giving it soft, kitten licks and wet kisses. He listened intently for every soft sigh that left your lips- music to his ears- and felt every tug on his hair when he flicked his tongue in small circles around that spot like he knew you loved. And the best part was that he knew. You didn’t understand how couples could get tired of each other after years. You didn’t understand how the excitement could flicker away or how they could get tired of each other’s bodies or minds. Never in your relationship with Mat have you felt as excited as now, two years in. The thought that he knew your body inside and out, maybe even better than you did, was just so overwhelming in the best possible way, and the longer you lay there, with Mat’s mouth on you, you couldn’t stop thinking that this is your man.   
Mat was lying flat against the long couch, his face between your thighs and his hands holding your legs open for him. His dark hair was a wild mess, and you could see the gentle movements of his lower back and ass and the back of his thighs illuminated golden in the lights, rolling lazily against the couch cushion- covered by a blanket, of course- to provide any friction for his sadly untouched cock. 
You hadn’t even noticed the noises dripping from your lips until Mat pulled back, and the lack of feeling his mouth against your core had you whining for him.
“Fuck, I’ll never get over you.” 
“Mmmmat.” You hummed his name, dragging out the “M” in the way you knew he loved.  
“Yeah, baby?” 
“Please keep touching me.” 
He sat up, between your thighs, knees digging into the couch, and his bare thighs and torso on display for you. You loved him, all of him, and all of his body. His legs, his abdomen, his chest, his arms… all of it was amazing. Perfect to look at and perfect to touch, to grab, to dig your nails into as he railed you. To ground yourself with. “Baby, you know I love eating you out. But I just gotta see you right now. And talk to you.” His big hand slid up the inside of your thigh, and your breath caught in your throat when he started rubbing soft, small circles against your clit. “So this position will have to do, okay? I promise I’ll spend all day before our flight eating your pussy.”
“I’ll remember that.” 
“I hope so. God, this fucking thing. Could eat it for days.” He pushed a single finger inside you, slow and steady, but enough to make you clench around him. His fingers were so much better than yours, just a little longer and a little thicker in a way that had you squirming for more. “So fucking tight and wet. So hot. I’m so lucky to have you.” His free hand left your hip, leaving nothing but cold, empty fingerprints on your skin, and rubbed against the bulge in his dark boxers. You could see how much he was aching, and you were determined to make it better. 
“Mat, c’mere.” 
“I’m knuckles deep in your pussy, babe, how much closer do you want me?” You laughed at him, rolling your hip down against said finger. How he could be so funny and sexy at the same time was beyond you.
“Lie down with me. I wanna touch you.” You held your arms out for him and scooted to the side, and he obliged quickly, lying on his side between you and the back of the couch and hooking your left leg over his right thigh. His hand dipped back down between your thighs, pressing into you before you could even catch your breath, feeling exhilarated at the much more intimate position. “Oh, fuck, Mat.” You reached out to him, willing and eager to reciprocate the feeling. He drew in a sharp breath at the way your hand rubbed over the thick bulge in his boxers, pulling the waistband down just enough to release him from his cotton prison.  
His cock jumped up against his lower belly, stiff and pink and needy for you and only you. Your hand, your mouth, and you could tell by the way Mat’s fingers paused inside you that he was anticipating the moment your fingers wrapped around his length. “Oh, that feels so good. Always does, baby.” And then, as you worked your hand against him, he pumped his long fingers inside you, bringing his other thumb to rub mercilessly at your clit. But still, even with the way he was fucking you on his hand, the most intense part of this moment was the way he held your gaze; the lust, the need, the twinkle of amusement in his hazel eyes at the sheer amazement that he got to do this with you; and the love- the pure, unadulterated love that soaked from his skin to yours, in every touch, in ever moment spent together, every kiss, and every time you laid together, bare and vulnerable, in the heat of passion, under the twinkling lights or in the dark, safe haven of your home to show each other how much you loved each other. His warm eyes glittered in the light, reflecting the gold and green and red lights from the Christmas tree that illuminated the room, and the city lights outside the window of your apartment lit up his body and highlighted every muscle. Your apartment, the one you own together, and the one you knew you were going to make countless memories in. His eyes glittered with love, with the question of “can you believe we still make each other feel so good?” and with the statement “I want to kiss you so bad right now”. Your hand pumped his length, pulling a soft moan from his lips, one that you had used to have to work so hard to hear. “I want to hear you, baby” You had used to say, practically begging him to let himself go as he bit his lip to hold back the moans. It had taken a bit of encouragement, but now he never held back with the sounds that left his pretty mouth. You lay there, vulnerable and exposed to each other, staring into each other’s eyes as with hands between each other's thighs, cheeks pink and hearts full of love as you helped each other climb to that climax. 
You broke eye contact first, laughing breathlessly and feeling your cheeks go hot under his gaze. Despite the lack of shame you felt in front of him, he could still get you so flustered and giggly. 
“What’s so funny, beautiful?” He asked between shaky breaths. 
“You’re so beautiful, Mat. Those moans are so pretty. I can’t believe it.”
“Yeah?” He smiled with another laugh. “I can feel how wet you are. It’s crazy.” He slipped the tip of a third finger into you, your hole aching and pulsing around them already. “Oh, fuck, I love your moans too.” And you could tell he did, as his hips jerked helplessly up into your hand. “Faster, baby.” 
“Only if you kiss me.” 
Without hesitation, he leaned over and his lips locked onto yours, needy and begging but oh, so willing to go slow and passionate. The hand that had been teasing your clit came up to grab at you face, squeezing a tit on the way up, and you reached a free hand out to tangle in his dark hair as you leaned in and continued to jerk him in your hand- up and down, and up and down, twisting around the head just like he liked. “I love you.” He whispered against your lips, breaking apart for only a moment to look down at you one more time in awe. “I love you so fucking much.” 
“I love you, Mat.” 
“Fuck, I love you.” His lips crashed back against yours again, his fingers plunging deeper inside you as he kissed his promise into your lips, the promise that he was there and he’d always be there. He was yours. And you were his. Simply that. The heel of his palm rubbed against your clit as he curled his fingers inside of you, hitting that wonderful spot and making fireworks twinkle behind your eyes. He groaned into your mouth as your hand curved over the head of his cock, palms getting slick with his pre-cum, and stroked back down to cup his balls gently. He let out a breathy laugh at the tender feeling. 
“Baby, look at me.” You cupped his cheeks between your hands and pulled him back when you began to feel your peak rising. He whined when your hand left his cock, aching and hard, and his fingers halted inside of you, cupping his palm against your heat.
“Oh, baby,” His eyes locked on you, making a show of how they were scanning up and down your body. “I’m looking.”
“I need you inside, right now.”
His bottom lip was sucked between his teeth and his eyes nearly rolled back in his head at the words. Even after so long, he still couldn’t handle hearing those words. His eyes fluttered shut. “Fuck, say less.” He rolled over you to sit upright on the couch, finally pushing his boxers all the way down his thighs and onto the floor. He gripped his cock in his hands and slid between your thighs, bending down over you to kiss your lips. “How do you want it?”
“Just like this.” Your hands fell to his hips and pulled him close. 
“Yeah?”
“Wanna see your face. Maybe it’s basic, but I love this position.”
“Yeah. It’s simple, but so intimate. I like it too.” He paused and leaned back for a moment, looking down at his sweatpants on the floor for something. “Shit, ugh, I don’t have a condom here, hold on-” 
“No, no, no.” Before Mat could run off to the bedside drawer, you grabbed his hands in yours, pulling him back to you. His eyes went soft and cautious for a few moments. 
“No? Babe, shouldn’t we…” 
“We’ve had conversations about this, right? About doing it without?” Mat nodded, a little smile beginning to pull on his lips. “I’m still on the pill, and I know I remembered to take all of them recently, so we’re still pretty safe, if you want.” 
“Fuck, I want.” He settled back down between your knees. “Are you sure?”
“A hundred percent.” 
“Alright.” Mat chuckled in boyish excitement. He reached a hand down between your bodies to adjust himself, nudging the blunt head of his cock against your clit and rubbing his pre-cum along your slit, lining up with your tight entrance and sending sparks through your body. “God, my God, I can’t wait to come inside you. Feel you around me completely. See my cum on you.” One last time, he bent his body down over yours, his weight warm and heavy, the metal of his chain cool between your chests, and pressed his mouth to yours, breathing in your warmth. One of your hands curled around his waist, slid to the small of his back, just like he always did to you, and the other cupped the back of his neck, fingers curling into the hairs and playing with the chain around his neck and pulling him in closer to your face. He broke away slightly with a sigh against your lips, his forehead bumping against yours and his nose nudging yours in a familiar gesture. He didn’t need to say the words anymore, because his quiet affections were ones that you’ve known for a long time. 
His question was loud and clear, and your answer was just as obvious. 
Mat brought a forearm down next to your head to steady himself, stroking the pad of his thumb against your warm cheek as his hips finally pushed against yours. Hands tightened their grips on each other’s bodies, sliding across hot skin slicked with sweat, and a euphony of moans mingled together in the air at the initial feeling of finally being connected in such a primal way again. His hips were flush against your own, and the weight of his thick cock inside of you was heavy and intoxicating; you could feel his tight abdomen expanding and contracting with every heavy breath and shudder through his body. He let out a long string of moans, his head dipping down to nibble at your throat, and fuck, did you know what he meant. You were connected, everywhere- heart, skin, and mind. “Fuck, oh my God, baby, hot as ever.” 
“Oh, Maty…” 
“I’m gonna give you so much love, beautiful.”
“Please.” 
The first withdrawal of his hips from yours was painstakingly slow, and all you wanted was for him to plunge back in again and again and again. And he intended to do that, in time. Mat loved to take his time, but it didn’t take him long to fulfill his promise, sliding back against you, his cock hard and aching inside your wet cunt. He found a steady, easy pace rolling his hips into yours, each stroke like electricity through your body, long and languid, taking his time to draw your pleasure out, taking the time to feel your body around him. His knee dug into the couch hard, steadying himself and getting more traction so he could pull closer to your body, snapping his hips against yours with slaps that had you both gasping for air. 
“Oh fuck…” 
“Feels so good, Mat.”
“You’re fucking amazing.” He let out another high-pitched whine and arched your leg over his hip. “More?”
“More, faster, please baby.” 
His hips slapped against yours with a groan, his big hands holding behind your knees and opening you wide for him. He leaned back to take a good look at you, at the scene in front of him, trying to take in every image he possibly could. Because these were the best moments. Not only the sex- god, but the sex was good- but just being together, being close, being intimate and so so close, yet only craving to become closer and closer. “God, you’re so hot, babe. So tight, so wet, all for me, right?” When you couldn’t answer, too overwhelmed with the way he was pounding against you, he took it as a sign to keep running his mouth. God, you loved to listen to him talk. “So wet, all for me. Getting all turned on over this big cock inside you, yeah?” You nodded your head enthusiastically, pulling his body closer to yours. He followed without hesitation, down and down until your bodies were glued together and he was just pushing against you, his hips driving yours into the couch cushions. “All fucked up for my cock, are you? Fucking beautiful.” 
“It’s so good, Maty, baby, so big, fills me up so good.”
“I love you. I love you, (Y/N).”
“Oh my God, Maty, I love you.” 
His mouth locked onto yours, sealing your lips together and swallowing your moans down. Dark locks of his hair shielded your face and tickled your cheeks, and as soon as he inched away to take a deep, shaky breath, your eyes opened up. He steadied himself on strong arms, framing your face, his veins prominent, and you curled a small hand as far around his thick bicep as you could, watching in awe as his head jerked back, throwing his long hair off his forehead and squeezing his eyes shut as he concentrated on pounding against your dripping cunt. 
Slowly, his body peeled back off of yours, away, away, and he brought himself up to his knees in front of you. You let your eyes roll slip the long length of his torso, decorated with glittering reflections of gold and red and green, shining off the sheen of his sweat, and you looked from his thick neck, covered in your love-bites, down his chest, down the hard muscles of his abdomen and tummy, and down the V of his hips to the small patch of prickles that rubbed against your clit with every thrust. His thighs were spread open with your legs wrapped ever so gently around his hips, and his cock was stilled, aching inside of you. He shifted around on the couch momentarily, readjusting his knees on the cushions. “Ya know, we’d be a lot more comfortable in our bed than out here.” 
“But it’s so pretty out here. All the pretty twinkly lights on you…” 
“On me?” He laughed, “Look at yourself, babe. I’m fucking lucky.” 
His big hands traced down your cheeks, squeezed down your chest, curled down the curve of your waist and hips, before finally wrapping around the backs of your thighs and pulling you closer, hoisting your legs up, up, and over his shoulders and spreading you wide open in front of him. 
“Ooh, Mat…” You giggled a bit as he easily positioned you in the way he wanted, smirking down at you wickedly and rubbing his thumbs up and down the wet slick of your pussy. 
“Gonna make you fuckin’ come, babe, my god… you want that?”
“Yeah, yeah, please, Maty.” 
“Just a little bit longer, ‘kay?” He rolled his hips against yours again, starting up that steady pace again. His hands held your thighs open, lifting your legs up the length of his torso and locking them over his shoulders, and he never failed to make you seem tiny compared to him. You watched, mesmerized, as his abdomen tensed and hardened and spasmed as he tried to keep himself under control. 
“Please.”
“Little… longer.” 
With one more low moan, your boyfriend bent closer to you, his chain dangling in your face tauntingly as he got back to pounding away at you, heavy balls slapping against your ass with every erratic movement, his thrusts getting sloppier and sloppier and his breaths getting deeper. He was so goddamn close to that edge. He could tell you were getting there, too. You’d been on the edge ever since he started pounding you, but now, you were only a few feather light touches away from falling over that edge. And Mat was ready for it, he could barely hold his own seems together, he could barely think about anything except how rock hard he was and how your tits were bouncing so perfectly in rhythm with his hips, the way your eyes were rolling back and the way his cock felt inside you, fully covered in your slick, both your lower halves sticky messes. He was ready to fall apart completely, and ready to help you reach your own. “You look so fucking good taking my dick like this, babygirl. It’s so big, isn’t it? But you just take it so good, yeah? My good, good girl with her perfect fucking pussy, taking that cock so well.” He reached his fingers down to roll his thumb lazily against your clit, ever so gently, but enough to make you fall apart. Your eyes rolled back as you gasped out for him. 
“Please, M- Maaaat…” 
“Oh, you- you want it, don’t you?” Mat’s words were getting shaky, his sentences choppy. He was so close, so close his mind couldn’t comprehend anything beyond just fucking letting go. “Want your boyfriend’s hot cum filling you up, just flooding that- ugh, that tight little cunt, yeah? My balls emptied inside you? You want that nut so bad, you’re so desperate for it, huh? Tell me, baby. Tell me how you want the love of your life to just… fucking f- flood your pussy.”
“I want it, Mat, I want you to cum, baby.” 
His thrusts became erratic, his hand leaving bruises on your thigh and his thumb absolutely torturing your swollen, sensitive clit. He was getting desperate, too. “Where? Where do you want my big fucking load?”
“Cum inside, fuck, fuck, please, Maty-”
“Ohh, gonna fucking nut inside you, babygirl-”  
“I’m gonna cuuuum, Mat…” 
“Ohhhh, fuuuuuck, oh, oh (Y/N)...!” Mat let out a long, strangled moan, his voice shaking and whiny and breathless in exasperation. His hips stuttered and his thighs trembled beneath him as he nearly collapsed onto you, absolutely flooding your aching, spasming hole with his cum. Your mind went fuzzy and white when you finally felt his stitches come loose, and he finally emptied all of himself- all his hot, gooey warmth- inside of your throbbing cunt. And flood, he did. It felt like the thick ropes of cum were never ending, filling you to the brim, until finally, he was done, his eyes squeezed shut and hair falling into his eyes above you.
Forming sentences would be a miracle at this point, but you reached up to curl a finger around Mat’s chain and yank him down to your face, ushering him to collapse against your body. And he did, eyes glancing open for a moment and lips locking with yours, always thankful to be able to fall onto you after a hard day, after absolutely spending himself. He groaned against your lips and buried his face against your neck, panting against your skin and kissing your neck and breathing in your scent as your hand found it’s rightful place at the back of his neck.  After a few moments of stillness, he reached down lazily and let his cock slip out of you, both of you whining and the loss of contact, and you felt a familiar wetness on your tummy as his cum dribbled down the head of his spent cock to fall on your warm skin. 
You were silent, panting for a few minutes, just letting your heartbeats steady back to normal and your heads to recover from the dizzying orgasms. Then, a breathless chuckle vibrated through Mat’s chest and into you. “Merry fucking Christmas to us, right?” 
“I think that was the hottest thing we’ve ever done, Mat.” Mat hummed in agreement, squeezing you between his arms. “Now you see why we couldn’t do this at your parent’s place?”
“I mean… what’s stopping us?” 
“Mat, I know for a fact you can’t keep quiet enough to fuck in your parent’s house.”
“Says the one who was just screaming my name.”
“As if you weren’t moaning mine just as loud.”
“Hmm.” Mat laughed again at the banter, the playful back and forth, and rolled to the side, his back to the back of the couch, and pulled you against his side. “How do you feel, anyway? About… me coming inside? Still feel good about it? Wasn’t too much?”
“No way. I really… really enjoyed that. Everything about that. A lot.” 
“Mm, that’s good. So did I.” 
“But… I kiiiiiinda feel like we should clean up. It’s starting to feel… sticky, like, everywhere. And not a good sticky.” 
“Yeah, how about we take a bath together? A nice warm bath in the lights of the pretty Christmas lights you love so much? How’s that sound?”
“Sounds like heaven, Mat.”
So Mat scooped you up in his arms, his own legs weak and shaky after an unbelievable orgasm, and he pressed kisses against your cheeks as he carried you through your brand new home, lit in the pretty pinks and gold of the Christmas lights, stopping before the bathroom door only momentarily to ponder on the beginning of the rest of his forever with you. This truly might be the beginning of the best years of his life. The beginning of an even more serious relationship with you. He felt your fingers playing with the chain that still hung around his neck, the one the guys teased him about the charm on the end, but the one he always wore for you, and he glanced down, his eyes warm and contemplative as he searched yours. This. This was eternal love.
“I love you, babe. Always.” His heart felt dipped in syrup when you smiled up at him with that soul melting look. Yep. You’re it for me.
“I love you, bubs. Always.”
277 notes · View notes
lovenhlboys · 3 years
Text
From a Distance (E.Pettersson X Reader)
Chapter 2
Tumblr media
Masterlist
Want to be on the tag list?: Tag list form
A/n: Hi!! Here’s chapter 2!!! This chapter is from Elias’s POV, the rest of the chapters will be a combo of the two (and probably one or part of one) will be from Brock’s POV eventually😁 these first two chapters are more just setting up everything. please let me know what you think! All feedback is appreciated!!!!
Warnings: A LOT of cursing (sorry...sorta), Petey not listening, might be a little cheesy (I’m not sorry), an attempt at Swedish (pls let me know if It’s wrong), I think that’s it, lmk if I missed one
Paring: Elias Pettersson X Fem!Reader
Genere: enemies-ish —>friends —> lovers
Legend: on chapter 1
Word Count: 1.8k (this is the shortest one)
Summary: Yeah so, Elias has a “teenage-reminiscent” crush on the one girl he was terrified to like, so he makes a plan to just be her friend, it doesn’t go to well, so he makes a new one.
----------------
PRESENT
----------------
Petty had a crush on Y/N. Y/N Boeser, the one fucking girl he can't have. His best friend's little sister.
When he met her at the mid-point of his rookie year, he'd already heard a lot about her. Brock had told him so many stories and he learned so much about the infamous Y/N, and the more he learned, the more he really liked her. Then there were the other stories Brock told him, the ones that included guys. One he recalls quite clearly.
November, 2018
They were sitting on Brock’s couch, watching One Tree Hill,
“Petey, have I ever told you about Chad?” Brock started.
“No, why?”
“Chad was my best friend in middle school, all the way up to my senior year. Then he wanted to date Y/N.”
“What do you mean ‘up to’ your senior year?” His attention was taken away from the show completely at the mention of her name.
“Well, I told him I didn’t want him to go out with her, but that it was her choice, not mine. So he asked her out, and they dated for like 3 months. Then he broke her heart.”
“What did you do?” Elias was curious.
“Oh, I broke his face”
Elias was shocked, he’d never known Brock to be anything but a (slightly obnoxious) ray of sunshine. “...oh, uh... so what happened to Chad after that?”
“I stopped being friends with him, and so did the rest of my group of friends. Normally I’m not like that, but he messed with Y/N/N.”
“Yeah, I get that. My brother’s girlfriend is basically like my sister and if anyone hurt her, I don’t know what I would do.”
“Yeah so anyways-“
Elias zoned out as Brock kept talking, just thinking about what would happen if he asked Y/N out. He decided then that no matter how perfect and incredible she was, it wasn’t worth his friendship and career with his best friend. He’d just be her friend if anything. And who knows, maybe he’d never even meet her in person.
_______
Now, as he’s walking to the break room Brock asked him to meet him in, he's remembering tjrs how ignorant that plan was. Because once he met her, it was a lot more challenging than he could’ve imagined. The second he met her in person, that plan was incinerated as a possibility.
Dice and ice (February)  2019:
Elias showed up 20 minutes early, he is so nervous. This is his first dice and ice and from what people told him, he knows this isn’t his kind of event. He’s not social, he’s an awkward Swedish hockey player. Not to mention the amount of extra attention he’s sure to get tonight. Brock had told him how much attention he received when he was the star rookie, and that made Elias even more anxious. Thanks, Brock. 
He paced near the front waiting for Brock to get there, imagining all of the ways he could humiliate himself in front of everyone. He was in between “eating too much fancy food and throwing up” and “getting so nervous he forgets how to speak English” for being the worst.
Just as he started to get nauseous from remembering the rookies have to do a performance every year, he found himself unable to breathe. This wasn’t because of the inevitable doom tonight was bound to bring though. He saw the most beautiful girl he’s ever seen on the arm of his best friend. Her dress, her hair, her makeup, her legs, everything he could see was just beautiful.
“Petey!” Brock shouted. 
Elias couldn’t speak still but he made eye contact with Brock. 
“Woah bud, you doin’ ok?” He said with a concerned look.
A choked, “Uh…” was the only thing that came out. Though, he felt that was a sufficient answer to Brock’s question. Elias’s eyes made their way back to the girl now standing behind Brock, since Brock took it upon himself to grab Elias’s face and get very close. He inspected Elias, seeing if maybe he was sick or had a concussion. 
Brock must have been satisfied with what he saw since he took a step back, letting go of Elias’s face. That’s when he noticed his best friend looking at his “date” for the night. 
“Petey, this is Y/N/N, Y/N/N Petey,” Brock said, gesturing to the two of you. 
“Y/N/N?” He asked, suddenly able to speak again. He was looking at Brock with scrunched eyebrows. ‘Is it actually her?’ was all her could think.
“Yeah, Y/N/N, you know, my sister that I’ve told you about at least 20 times?”
Elias nodded and looked back at her.
She waved a little, “Hi, it’s Elias right?” she asked.
“Hmm? Uh, yeah, that’s right.” if he wasn’t sweating before, he definitely was now. “It’s Y/N?���
She nodded “yeah but you can call me Y/N/N, most people do.”
He likes her first name though, he thinks it’s such a perfect name, so he decided to just call her Y/N.
All three of them stood there awkwardly for a moment. Though to Elias, it felt like it could’ve been a few hours. He was completely mesmerized and terrified by you.
Brock cleared his throat, pulling Elias back to the world, “so, let’s head inside?”
“Yeah sounds good,” Elias walked in and held the door open for her and Brock.
Walking in right behind them was Jacob, he put his hand on Elias’s shoulder.
“mår du bra? du ser sjuk ut. (are you okay? You look sick.),” he asked.
“Jag kommer att bli bra (I will be fine),” he responded with an unconvincing grin.
As the night went on, Elias couldn’t seem to relax; he kept making sure his tie was straight and he couldn’t stop fixing his hair. For a while, he had to take pictures with the fans and families, with Brock...obviously.
“You just need to relax, Petey,” he had said this about 5 times already.
“I know, I just don’t want to embarrass myself, I’m not very social. I hate these events.”
Brock chuckled, “I swear, the more I learn about you, the more and more I think you and my sister are the same person. The only reason why she’s here is cause I bought her a new fancy dress and cause she’s gonna try and kiss some ass and get a job with management.”
“Wait, so she’s moving here?”
“Oh yeah, I asked her to. Depending on if she gets the job, of course, which she’s sure to get with her resume.”
“Oh, cool.”
“Hey, I’m gonna go find her, you need to relax, just breathe,” Brock said as he stood up to walk away, “And stop imagining the worst things that could happen,” knowing his best friend all too well.
Elias walked over and sat with Bo and Holly, just trying to get through this night without having a panic attack.
The rest of the night went fine, no vomiting or forgetting English, but he couldn’t stop thinking about her. Because of his luck, that’s when he saw Y/N, and he couldn't look away. She was standing in the corner, looking insanely nervous. Before he could think about it, he was walking over to her. 
“You doing ok?” he asked.
“That obvious?”
He looked down at his shoes, “Hey, at least you don't look sick like I did apparently.”
That made her laugh, one of the happiest sounds he’d ever heard. “Yeah, you didn’t look too happy to be here.”
“Well, these events aren’t really my thing. I heard they aren’t yours either?” he finally looked in her eyes, which was not a smart decision.
“God, no, absolutely not. I hate these things, I don’t get why I need to dress like this and kiss up to people to get a job that I’m already very qualified for.” She took a pause, “even though I do love this dress...”
There was a little silence as Elias wasn’t sure what to say, he decided on, “If it helps, you look very pretty, and I like that dress too.” 
She blushed, “thank you, you don’t look too bad yourself, Elias”
The way she said his name sent chills up his spine, Brock introduced him as Petey, but not once had she called him that. She only called him Elias, and it sounded perfect coming from her mouth. The thing about her was, the more he looked at her, the more beautiful she became in his eyes. The way she laughed, the way she stood with her legs crossed, the way she constantly crossed her arms. To most she probably seems unwelcoming cold, and closed off but to Elias, he saw someone just like himself and-
Oh shit, what is he doing?
He’s literally doing the exact opposite of what he said he was going to, he needs to get away from her. He needs a drink is what he really needs.
That’s when Brock walked over, “hey! There are the two most unfun people in this place!”
“Jackass,” she quipped.
“I’m gonna go talk to Marky,” Elias said, trying to make his escape.
“Fine then, leave me to avoid socializing alone, I guess” she called at him sarcastically.
He nervously laughed and turned around, quickly making his way to the patio that he knew was empty.
Once he got outside he took a deep breath. “Fuck,” he sighed.  He stood there thinking of what he needed to do. He couldn’t end up like ‘Chad,’ he had to stop whatever this is that’s happening to him when he saw her. He’s never felt like this, he’s never even had a girlfriend for Christ’s sake. How the hell did he feel like this for a girl he doesn’t really know? He wished he’d never met her; when he’d never met her in real life, he could imagine she looked weird, or maybe she was really rude (not that he thought anyone related to Brock could be rude). However, that could not have been farther from the truth. She was amazing, and so incredibly beautiful, but not in the conventional way like most of the WAGs here tonight, most of them fit the “hot model, super social, 50,000 picture taking” stereotype that Elias personally didn’t find all that appealing. Shes the perfect height for him, perfect size for him, her hair color and length was even perfect, and that was the problem. She was everything he didn’t want her to be, and more. Her personality was exactly what he wished his future wife’s personality would be: sweet with a little bit of sass, would rather stay inside, doesn’t take shit from people, while still a bit awkward, witty humored, sports loving, lazy Sunday having, and just goddamn perfect. The first word that came to mind when thinking of Y/N, was just that: Perfect.
So he knew what he had to do, he couldn’t be her friend. One small conversation proved that tonight. He had to avoid her as best he could, and do the things he didn’t want to do to her: be cold, shut her out, not talk to her alone. It was going to be incredibly difficult, but he valued Brock's friendship too much.
----------------
PRESENT
----------------
As he looks back, it was the best decision. It was definitely torturous to him, but he had to. Especially after literally every one of his closest teammates was basically like a big brother to her, or a best friend, or a “cuddle buddy” whatever that meant. He can’t even imagine what would happen now. JT, Bo, Brock, Troy, Thatcher, Marky, even Quinn would have his head if he tried anything. And God if he wasn’t terrified of the rage in JT’s eyes when anyone messed with Y/N, it wasn’t human and no one can convince Elias otherwise...seriously fucking terrifying.
-----------------------------------
❗️To be notified when new chapters are posted, add yourself to the taglist❗️: taglist form (click on link)
Taglist: @calgarycanuck @suffering-canucks-fan @all-time-fanatic @callllumhood @prettyboycozens @predshockeyfan @mellany1997 @2manytabsopen @lmao-i-only-know-hockey @peachyotps @yourlocalgranolagirl54 @fitnessfreak498
CREDIT: proof readers 🥰 @siriushxney @iateyourdonuts @petey-patty @hufflepuff-girlx @cherrylita @quinnsbxtch @immmbabyyygraceee 💕 and my BAAAABEEE @imagines-r-s
112 notes · View notes
atlafan · 4 years
Text
Office Neighbors - Part Eight
a/n: a very Andy heavy part, not proofread (reblogs and feedback are super helpful!)
warnings: slight angst, fluff, and smut
words: 15K
masterpost
Tumblr media
“I’m not gonna let you talk to her until you both settle down!” Harry shouts at his mother and sister.
“We’re settled, just dial the number!” Anne shouts back.
“Yeah, the TV can only occupy all the kids for so long.” Gemma says. “She’s probably waiting as it is.”
Harry was ready to throw up. He couldn’t remember the last time he introduced a woman to his family, and it wouldn’t even be a proper introduction since it was over FaceTime.
“Okay, okay, Christ.” He swipes your contact. “Just let me say hi to her first before you two jump in.”
You answer after a moment, you were sitting up on your bed at Phil and Julian’s. You made sure your hair and makeup were done, and your headphones were in, just in case there were wandering ears.
“Hi, Y/N.” Harry smiles warmly.
“Hey! How’s everything going?”
“Good! Everyone’s good. We all decorated my sister’s tree last night.”
“Oh, fun! Phil made sweet potato pancakes they were so good.”
“That’s great.” He smiles.
“Yeah.” You smile.
You see a hand smack Harry’s shoulder and you suck your lips into your mouth to keep from laughing.
“Right, well, my mum and sister are here…” He side eyes Gemma. “Would you like to say hello?”
“I would.” You nod. It was the whole point of the FaceTime, but you thought it was sweet he was being so formal. Both Anne and Gemma come into view and smile. “Hello! It’s nice to sort of meet you both.” You chuckle.
“Same to you, dear!” Anne says brightly. “Oh, Harry, she’s lovely.” She whispers, but you hear her.
“Yeah, I know it’s not the same as in person, but this works.” Gemma says. “Hope we didn’t wake you up too early for this…”
“Not at all! I was up anyways getting some work done. How’s the weather over there? It flurried a bit, but it hasn’t been too bad.”
“Freezing rain here, I’m afraid.” Harry says.
“Is that Y/N? Hi, Y/N!” Andy says as he comes into the kitchen where the meeting was occurring.
“Andy.” Harry sighs. “You’re supposed to be-“
“Oh, just give the damn phone to me. You know her plenty, Mum and I don’t, so shoo!” Gemma snatches the phone from Harry, and Anne follows her into the adjacent room.
“Well…isn’t that just perfect.” Harry says to Andy.
“Auntie Gem told me to do it, sorry.” Andy giggles and runs out of the room while Harry chases him.
“Sorry about that, things can get a little hectic around here.” Anne laughs.
“Oh, it’s no problem.” You chuckle.
“So, where are you this week?” Gemma asks.
“I’m staying at my brother’s place in Boston. I’ll be here until the day after New Year’s. My friends and I usually get together for the fireworks and all that.”
“Oh, that sounds like fun!” Anne says. “I can’t remember the last time I actually stayed up late enough to watch the ball drop.” She laughs. “I’m usually home watching all the kids while Harry and Gemma go out.”
“Yeah, we have a couple of parties of our own to go to. Lots of friends for Harry to see. He’s quite popular amongst our group.”
“That’s nice, you share a lot of the same friends?”
“Oh, sure.” Gemma shrugs. “We’re only a couple of years apart in age, and we worked at the same bakery growing up, sort of attached at the hip.”
“You two were awfully cute. They’d even willingly wear matching Halloween costumes.” Anne says. “Remember the year you were Mario and he was Princess Peach?”
“Now that’s something I’d love to see.” You say.
“Okay!” Harry bolts into the room and snatches his phone. “Think you’ve all chatted long enough.”
“You got an entire meal with her family, I think it’s only fair-“
“Mum! Lizzy won’t stop touching me!”
“I’m not doing anything!”
“Seems like your kids need you.” Harry sneers.
“Wonderful, three brats.” She rolls her eyes. “It was nice chatting, Y/N.” Gemma says as she leaves the room the scope out the scene.
“I better go help her.” Anne chuckles as follows out as well.
“So…Princess Peach, huh? You don’t still happen to have that costume do you? I bet you look lovely in a dress.”
“I was five.” Harry rolls his eyes. “And you’re right, I look exceptional in a dress.”
“They’re very nice, your mum and sister. Um…is Gemma not married, or…?”
“She’s widowed, unfortunately.” Harry whispers. “That’s why my mum lives with her, she needed help with her kids and I obviously wasn’t around. It sucked, he had cancer.”
“Oh, I’m so sorry.”
“It’s been a few years, she’s doing much better, but she doesn’t date. She’s tried, but it’s too much.”
“I don’t blame her.”
“Did you have a nice Hanukkah with your family?”
“I did! I refereed a game of dreidel for my younger cousins, it was pretty funny.”
“You really like kids, don’t you?”
“I love kids.” You blush.
“Suppose that’s why you’re so good with them then, huh?” He was blushing too, but he was giving you that toothy smile you loved so much.
“I miss you, Harry.”
“I miss you too.”
“Dad…you better get in there…Lizzy and Ritchie have started to wrestle.”
“Better go pry them apart.” Harry chuckles. “I’ll talk to you soon, love you.”
“Love you too, bye Andy!”
You sigh as you hang up. You knew you’d physically get meet everyone someday so it would be less chaotic, but it was nice to meet them nonetheless.
//
On New Year’s Eve you throw on a black turtleneck bodysuit and a pair of jeans with some booties. You head out with Phil and Julian once they’re both home from work to meet your other friends at the bar. You send Harry a quick selfie, wanting to still look cute before you inevitably got sweaty and drunk. It was already the New Year in London, and Harry had sent you a selfie before he went out. It was sweet.
“Y/N!” Your best friend Nora squeals as soon as you see her.
“Hey!” You squeal back and hug her.
“It’s so good to see you, I’m so glad we could get together for this.”
“Same here, I know hard it is for you to get away…”
“Oh, don’t be silly. Wouldn’t miss a New Year’s in Boston. Hi Phil, hi, Julian.”
“Hi, Nora.” Phil smiles. “Y/N, we’re gonna go get a booth.”
“Okay, I think I’ll hang by the bar for bit with the crew.”
You say hello to your other friends: Claudia, Mark, and Darcy.
“Okay, so, where’s your man? We’ve been dying to meet him.” Mark says.
“He’s in London with his family.” You shrug. “You’ll meet him eventually, I promise.”
“Too bad, Nora says he’s quite the hunk.” Claudia says.
You side eye your friend as she laughs.
“You send me the best pictures, how could I not share?”
“His tattoos are really interesting.” Darcy says. “Never thought you’d be into a guy so inked up.”
“Neither did I, but I like them a lot.” You bite the rim of your cup and smile.
“I feel like it’s been forever since you’ve been serious with someone.” Mark says. “What’s it about this one?”
“Yeah, doesn’t he have a kid?” Claudia asks.
“He does…and I care a lot about him. His name is Andy, and he’ll be twelve in May.”
“Twelve?!” They all exclaim.
“How old is this guy?” Darcy asks.
“He’ll be thirty-three at the beginning of February. Would you all calm down? He had his son young, it is what it is.” You shrug.
“I knew you wanted to be a mom, but shit.” Nora laughs. “Whatever, you’re happy, right?”
“Very.”
“Then that’s all that matters. Now, I’m much more interested to hear how your love life is going, Mark.”
“Single and ready to find some New Year’s dick tonight.”
You all burst into laughter and clink your glasses. You all end up bar hopping a bit, saying goodbye to your brother and letting him know you’ll be back whenever, which he has no problem with. You get pretty sloshed with your friends, and you ended up at a dance club. You were having an incredible time. The club had plenty of TV’s going so a little before midnight, you all huddle together to watch the ball drop. You all kiss each other’s cheeks, it was cute. You feel your phone buzzing, and it’s a FaceTime request from Harry.
“Hello?!” You shout.
“Happy New Year!” He smiles. You nearly melt. He was still in bed, and he wasn’t wearing his glasses yet, and his hair was all floppy. “Where are you?”
“At a club, and-“
“Is that him?!” Nora shouts and goes behind your shoulder. “Oooo, look at him! Hiya hot stuff!”
“Isn’t it, like, really early in London?” Claudia slurs to Darcy.
“Yeah, babe, isn’t it, like, six in the morning?”
“Yeah.” He chuckles. “I was getting up anyways, and I wanted to call.”
“Aww.” You and your friends swoon.
“Well…I can see you’re busy, so I’ll let you go.”
“Okay! Happy New Year, love you!” You hang up before he can say it back.
“Damn, Y/N, he’s handsome.” Mark says.
“Mhm, and he’s allll mine.” You giggle with your friends.
//
“There’s my baby!” Paige exclaims as Andy gets off the plane. She throws her arms around him and kisses him. “Did you have a good time?”
“Yeah! Grammy and Auntie Gem say hi.” He holds her hand as they make their way to baggage.
“Oh, that’s nice of them. You had fin with Lizzy and Ritchie?”
“Yeah, we got to play the new game Y/N got me.”
“What game is that?”
“What Do You Meme, it’s a lot of fun.”
“Well, that was very nice of her to get that for you. Seemed like you got a lot of other nice gifts from when we spoke on Christmas.”
“Mhm, and Grammy got me a ton of new clothes. She got me those sneakers I’ve been wanting.”
“She sure has an eye for fashion, huh?” She chuckles. “So, we’re going to grab your bag and then Noah and Rachel are waiting in the car. Are you too tired for lunch?”
“No, I slept pretty well on the plane. One of the attendants sat with me and held my hand when we took off.”
“I love it when they do that for you, that’s so nice.”
“Gram’s not coming for lunch?”
“No, she ended up going to New York with Auntie Allie for New Year’s…she’ll be back tomorrow.”
“Alright, it’ll be nice then, just the four of us.”
“Yeah, it will. Everyone missed you, honey.”
Andy actually enjoys his lunch with everyone. He and Rachel talk about their new gifts. It warmed Paige’s heart to being having some real family time. The few days Andy is home is wonderful, and come Sunday, you show up to pick Andy up. You’d be having brunch with Paige before taking Andy back to Harry’s. You made sure to stock the fridge with all his favorites already. You take a deep breath, and ring the bell. After a couple of moment, Paige answers the door.
“Y/N!” She says brightly. “Come on in, you must be freezing.”
“Hi, thanks.” You smile and enter the home. She takes your coat and hangs it up. It was oddly quiet. “Where is everyone?”
“Oh, well, my sister came back with my mom late last night, so they’re out with Andy now having a brunch of their own, and Rachel has Hebrew school on Sunday mornings, and they usually get lunch together after that. So it’s just us two, I’ve got quite the spread for us, come into the kitchen.”
She really did have quite the spread. Bagels, cream cheese, eggs, juice, and fruit.
“Wow, you didn’t have to do all this…”
“Oh, sure I did. Would you like some coffee?”
“That’d be great, thank you.”
She nods and gestures for you to sit while she gets the coffee.
“I’m so glad we could finally get together to do this. I feel like I know you, but don’t at the same time.” She sips her coffee and makes up a plate, as do you. “Did you have a nice holiday?”
“I did, yeah, thank you. Did you?”
“As good as it could have been, I suppose.” She nods. “It was weird without my dad, but that’s life.” She shrugs.
“I’m so sorry, it must have been difficult.”
“It was weird, all of the fun helped distract us, but I know it was really hard for my mother. The first holidays without them are always the hardest.” You nod at her. “Anyways, I…oh, that’s a lovely necklace.” She points to your palm tree, and you clutch at it.
“Thank you, um, Harry got it for me.” You swallow.
“This doesn’t need to be weird, Y/N.” She smirks. “You’re in his life, which means you’re in my son’s life, and I just wanna know more about you, that’s all. This isn’t a one way street either, if there’s anything you’d like to know about me I’d be happy to answer.”
“I know…I have to admit, I was a little nervous to be one on one with you. I hope you know, I care a lot about Andy.”
“No need to be nervous. Harry trusts you, so I do too.” She shrugs. “He’s always been such a great judge in character.”
“Can I ask…how did you two meet?”
“Oh, god, years ago when we were in college. He came to our school when he was a sophomore, and joined our group. I was dating this other guy at the time, but we became fast friends. He was always so sweet. The other guy and I broke up eventually, and then I can’t quite recall what it was, but long story short Harry and I got together. I graduated a year ahead of him, but we made it work.”
“And Andy was an accident?”
“He certainly wasn’t planned.” She laughs. “I’ll spare you the details, but we were shocked to say the least when we found out. I was already working at the law office, thank god, so I had some decent benefits and maternity leave and all that.”
“Were you scared being so young?”
“A little…I was more so worried at the time about being so far away from Harry. I had started working in this area, so we were long distance. I was grateful he found a grad program in the area that worked for him. I sort of felt guilty for making him grow up so fast, but I got over it. He really stepped up.”
“He’s a great dad.”
“He really is! He was a natural right away.”
“And…it just didn’t work out between you two?”
“I was sort of stubborn, and a little resentful. He was getting to work on his career, and I felt like I was in a rut. My parents were getting to me…and…one morning I woke up and looked at him and realized I just wasn’t in love. When we were dating in school it was just fun, you know? I hadn’t really been given the chance to see if I wanted something future wise with him. For all I knew, he could have decided to go back to London, you know? It was awful because we were living together, and we had Andy, and I just couldn’t figure out how to end it, and then…well, he asked me to marry him, and that was when I knew it had to be over, so I told him no and we broke up. I felt sick over it because I knew I hurt him.”
You blink as you take all of the information in. Sometimes people just weren’t compatible, and that was okay, and maybe Harry had been looking at things with rose colored glasses.
“His parents were divorced growing up, so I think he thought getting married would make everything better. We fought a lot, things just stopped being fun.” She shrugs. “But that was all a long time ago, and we worked on things for Andy’s sake, and I’d like to think we’re doing right by him now. He raves about you, they both do, and it makes me so happy to hear it.”
“You really want what’s best for Harry, huh?”
“I do.” She nods. “And for my son, obviously. I know at times it may seem weird that Harry and I are sort of close…especially after my father died, but it’s really not always like that. It’s not like we text or talk every day. We only meet up when we absolutely have to. I think sometimes when we see each other more we fall into that old patter of friendship, but it doesn’t go further than that, I hope you can see that. I love Noah, I really feel like he’s the person I’m supposed to be with.”
“I…feel that way about Harry.” You mutter and sip your coffee, but you don’t miss her smile.
“That makes me so happy to hear, you have no idea.” She gives your hand a squeeze. “So, tell me, you’re working on your PhD, and then what?”
“Hopefully become a full professor at some point. I really like working at the university, so I won’t be going anywhere once I finish.”
“I just hope they give you a pay bump afterwards. Harry had to fight for his, he honestly almost left when they said no, but they didn’t want to lose him.”
“Right.”
“You’re just on a yearly contract, right?”
“Yeah, I can’t go for tenure until I have my doctorate.”
“Do you have anything planned for while you’re with Andy?”
“I have a couple of craft ideas, yeah. You’re not mad he wanted to stay with me?”
“No, I get it. He was so annoyed last year when he had to get up earlier for school and all that. Plus…right now he still enjoys seeing my mother, my biggest fear is that if he’s here a lot he may not like the visits as much. She’s sweet on him now, but she has this way of saying these little things that eventually just get under your skin.”
“God, I’m so sorry, that must be so difficult.”
“I’m just glad she has her own section of the house to putter around in.”
“Would she ever go back to living in a condo or anything? Maybe there’s some type of old folks community she could go to.”
“They were living in one before, but she really doesn’t want to live alone, and I don’t blame her. As shrill as she can be, I know she likes being around people.” She sighs. “Look, I guess I just wanted to say that I’m glad Harry has you, and I’m glad Andy has you too. Becoming a blended family isn’t easy, and I’m sure Harry having to watch me move on wasn’t easy either. He had started talking about you here and there, his new office neighbor, and how funny she was.” Paige grins. “I knew right away he had a little crush on you. I’d never seen him play it so cool because I’ve only ever known him as a flirt, but I know it’s different when you work with someone.”
“Andy told me something similar. God, how embarrassing for him to be gushing about me.” You chuckle.
“No, it was so sweet! I remember when he asked if he could bring a friend to Andy’s party, as if he needed my permission. We were very excited to meet you. I’m glad things have been going so well for you two.”
“Thanks, that means a lot.”
“You and I don’t need to be best friends or anything, but I definitely want us to be friendly, you know? I look at Noah and Harry, and I know there are times they have their own squabbles, but it’s nice they get along so well. I want you to feel comfortable here.”
“That’s very kind of you, thank you. I definitely don’t feel nervous around you anymore. Um, so, is there anything I should know about taking care of Andy for longer than just a few hours?”
“He’ll try to get more TV time, and he loves talking on the phone with his friends, if you don’t cap it at an hour, he’ll wrack up the phone bill. He won’t admit it, but he still likes the crust cut off his sandwiches. Oh! You’ll need to help him with his hair after he showers.”
“What does he need help with?”
“Well, there’s this special mousse he uses to help his curls really come out. Harry uses it, so he likes using it. You need to dry his hair with a t-shirt, and then comb through it. Then you have to get the mousse in your hands and run it through his hair. It’s best if he doesn’t shower right before bed because then you have to let it air dry.”
“Okay, very good to know. I don’t think I’ve been over when Harry’s helped him with that.”
“Other than that, it’s just helping him with homework and packing lunches. He’s not one of those kids that needs to sleep with you if he has a scary dream or anything like that. If you need anything, don’t hesitate to call me, alright?”
“Alright.” You smile at her and she smiles back. You’re able to finish the rest of your meal in peace.
A little while later Andy comes in with his Gram and Auntie Allie.
“Y/N!” He shoots over to you and gives you a hug.
“Hi, did you have a good flight and all that?”
“Yeah! I’ll go up and get my stuff.”
“Okay.” You chuckle as he races upstairs.
“You both remember Y/N from Andy’s birthday party, right?” Paige says to her sister and mother.
“Yes, hi.” Allie smiles and shakes your hand. “Good to see you again.”
“You too.” You smile. “Hello Lydia.” You shake her hand and you watch as she sizes you up.
“Hello, so, you’re taking my grandson from me?”
“Mom, please.” Paige says. “Andy wants to be able to stay at home easier with Harry gone.”
“This is home too.”
“It is, but he goes to school in another town, so it’ll be easier for him to stay with Y/N.”
“You’re always giving in so easily, Paige, you should have never let-“
“Pardon me, but what are you doing?” You say.
“Excuse me?” Lydia says.
“No, I don’t think I will. Were you seriously just about to start an argument with your daughter about her son in front me? What is wrong with you? She’s his mother, I think she knows what she’s doing. You may have zero clue about what it’s like to raise a child with someone you’re not with, but she’s doing her best. I think it takes a lot of strength and courage to change up a living arrangement the way she did. It may not be my place to say because I’m just the girlfriend of the guy who she used to be with, and I know you just lost your husband, but you need to check yourself lady.”
Allie sucks her lips in to keep from laughing, and Paige has to do the same. This was prime entertainment.
“Maybe she feels like she can’t stand up to you because she’s trying to keep the peace, but she shouldn’t have to do that in her own home. You should be grateful she didn’t ship you off to a retirement home. I’m sure you have a lot of things to be angry about, but let it go. Your daughter’s made a wonderful life for herself, and I think you should recognize that before it’s too late.”
Andy comes down with his things, and goes over to give everyone a hug.
“Thanks again for lunch Gram.”
“You’re, um, more than welcome sweetheart.” She was in shock.
“See on Friday, Mum.” Andy says as he hugs his mother. “Bye, Auntie Allie, love you.”
“Love you too.”
“It was nice seeing everyone. Thanks again for brunch, Paige, it was wonderful.” You and Andy head out and leave them all stunned.
“Oh, I like her.” Allie says with a laugh.
“Who speaks to a stranger that way?!” Lydia says.
“She had a point.” Paige says. “Who starts an argument in front of a stranger? And, fuck it, she’s not a stranger! She’s Harry’s girlfriend, his serious girlfriend, who I happen to like, and Andy adores her. She was right mom, you need to check yourself. Take some time to figure out your priorities because I can’t live like this! I’m walking on eggshells in my own home. My home, not yours.”
“Okay, can everyone just take a deep breath?” Allie says. “Let’s just sit down and have a conversation without this becoming a screaming match.”
//
As you drive Andy to Harry’s, you hear him trying to bite back a laugh.
“What’s so funny back there?”
“Nothing, it’s just…I’ve heard my dad raise his voice at Gram before, and hearing you do the same thing just proves you two are a good couple.”
“Oh god, you heard me?”
“Yeah, but it’s okay. Thanks for standing up for my mom.”
“Of course! She’s a really nice person, she doesn’t deserve to be talked down to in her own home like that. I couldn’t just stand there and let it happen.” You scoff. “Anyways, what do you say when we get back we get you unpacked and then we talk lunches for the week?”
“Sounds good to me. Thanks again for wanting to stay with me.”
“I’m happy to do it. It’ll be fun.”
“Do you think…um, if it goes well, that you’ll move in?”
Your eyes grow wide and your heart skips a beat.
“That’s a conversation I’d need to have with your dad, Andy. It’s sort of a big deal for two people to move in together. I’ll be honest with you, I don’t think I’m ready for that, but I really do enjoy staying over when I do.”
“Alright, I’ll take your word for it.” He shrugs.
You turn up the music and take a deep breath. Once you get Andy inside, and he unpacks his things you go into the kitchen with him to discuss lunches for the week.
“Just pb and j’s are fine, it doesn’t need to be fancy.”
“I know, but I wanna make sure you’re not hungry. I could cut up some carrots for you and put some chips in there too. Would you like that?”
“Yeah, whatever.” He shrugs. “Are you gonna make baked ziti tomorrow? Dad usually gets up early on Monday mornings to get it all together and then he just throws it in the oven when we get home.”
“Sure, I can make that. I don’t know if it’ll come out as good though.”
“I’ll get up early to help you, hold on a second.” Andy goes down to the basement where Harry has another freezer and comes back up with a container of sauce. “This needs to thaw overnight in the fridge.”
“Thank god you remembered, I wouldn’t have even thought about it. So it’s pretty much just boil the pasta and get it together with the sauce?”
“Mhm.”
“Alright, I shouldn’t need your help then. What time should I wake you up in the morning?”
“6:30.”
“Okay.” You nod. “Well, I know you had a big lunch, so just let me know when you feel hungry and I’ll whip up something for dinner.”
“Sounds good, I’m gonna go hang out in my room.”
“I’ll be up in the loft working if you need me.” You smile.
You: hey baby, I’m at your place with Andy. I’m gonna make him pb and j’s for lunch this week :)
Harry: that sounds great! Just make sure to cut the crust off, he won’t tell you to do it, but that’s how he likes it
You: so I’ve heard…I had a nice time with Paige today
Harry: not too awkward?
You: not really no, although, I did tell off her mom
Harry: you did?!
You: yeah, she was about to start some argument with Paige in front of me and I was like uhhh I think the fuck not!
Harry: lmao good for you, like I said, Lydia can be a bitch
You: for real
Harry: what are you up to now?
You: I’m gonna get some work done, wbu
Harry: just reading, the house is finally a little quieter…got my big meeting tomorrow
You: I know! I can’t wait to hear all about it
Harry: maybe we could FaceTime after??
You: definitely!
Harry: maybe we could plan it for when I’m getting ready for bed 😈 😈 😈
You: you’re an idiot
Harry: come on! Could be fun
You: normally I’d be game for phone sex, but at the time you’d be going to bed, I’d be eating dinner with your son, not exactly appropriate
Harry: maybe you could just send me a sexy pic then
You: a sexy pic?! How old are you???
Harry: 32, you’ve got a shit memory babe
You: you’re not helping your case
Harry: just teasing!
You: mhm, I’m going to do some work now
Harry: okay, okay I’m sorry
You: don’t be I just blah because I got my period this morning…so no sexy pics, but maybe when Andy goes back to Paige’s we could get a little frisky over the phone
Harry: sounds like an excellent compromise to me darling
//
You get up early the next morning to put the baked ziti together, and then you get Andy’s lunch box all set. You take a quick shower, and get dressed before going to wake up Andy. You gently open his door and peep your head in.
“Andy?” You coo. “It’s time to get up.” You hear him groan. “I’ve been told not to leave until you actually get up.”
“Ugh, fine.” He rips his blanket off and puts his feet on the floor. “Happy?”
“Very.” You smile. “Any requests for breakfast?”
“Oatmeal, please.” He yawns and you nod.
You drop Andy off at school on time, and wave to him as he walks inside. Morning one is done, you can do this.
Andy goes to his locker and puts what he doesn’t need away, and grabs his things for his first few classes.
“Andy!” Brandon exclaims and hugs him.
“Oof!” He giggles. “Almost knocked me over.”
“Sorry.” Brandon steps back and clears his throat. “How was London?”
“It was great, I had so much fun. How was your holiday?”
“It was good. Connecticut isn’t as exciting as London though.” He laughs and they both head to homeroom.
They sit in their seats and talk with their other friends. Their teacher comes in speaking with another student. Andy does a double take and his eyes grow wide. It was a girl with long, flowing brown hair. She had it up in a ponytail on the top of her head, held with a blue scrunchie.
“Hey, who’s that?” He asks his friends.
“Never seen her before.” Brandon says.
“Everyone!” The teacher says after the second bell rings. “Let’s settle down. I hope you all had a wonderful break. Today I’m excited to introduce a new student, Caroline Stearn, I hope you all will give her a warm welcome. Caroline, would you like to say a few things about yourself?”
“Um…sure? Hi, I’m Caroline, I just moved here from Maine…my mom just got a teaching job at the university down the road and my dad also just started working at the university, but he works in IT. I have three older sisters, they’re all in high school.”
“Thank you Caroline, why don’t you have a seat in front of Andy over there?”
She nods and does as told. She smiles at Andy and he smiles back. The teacher starts talking about whatever news the students need before homeroom is over.
“I’m Andy.” He whispers, and she turns around almost surprised.
“Nice to meet you.” She smiles.
“I was new here last year…but I came from a school a couple towns over.” He smirks. “You can sit with us at lunch if you want.”
“Really?” She sounds relieved. “That’d be great, thanks.”
He nods and she faces back front. He looks over at Brandon who was making a face at him. Andy mouths ‘what’ at him, and Brandon rolls his eyes. Andy felt nervous, but he wasn’t sure why.
//
“Carline, how’s your first day going so far?” Tyler asks her during lunch.
“It’s okay. “ She shrugs. “Everyone seems nice so far.”
“Do you miss living in Maine at all?” Andy asks. She was sitting next to him.
“Honestly, not really.” She giggles. “We were from a really small town with nothing to do.” Everyone at the table bursts out laughing. “What?” Her face was red now.
“And this town doesn’t scream small town to you?” Brandon says. “The closest arcade is thirty minutes away, same with the movie theater. There’s literally nothing to do.”
“My class sizes back home were ten people max. There’s like twenty of us here.” She says shyly and takes a bite of her sandwich. She sees Andy’s and smiles. “You don’t like the crust either?”
“No.” He smiles at her. “You know what’s funny? My dad’s girlfriend made this for me, and I didn’t even have to ask her to cut it off. She’s like, psychic or something.”
“Oh yeah, Y/N’s staying with you, right?” Brandon chimes in.
“Mhm, she told off my Gram yesterday. It was so funny. She’s so cool, I’m really glad my dad’s with her. He can be so lame sometimes.” He rolls his eyes, and then looks at Caroline. “Sorry, that must all sound confusing.”
“It’s okay. Maybe we could get together some time and you could explain it to me.”
Andy nearly chokes on his sandwich. He takes a sip of his water, and starts nodding.
“Yeah, um, we could definitely do that.”
“Cool.” She smiles.
“Cool.” He smiles back, and then look up at Brandon who just rolls his eyes.
//
Since you had time before classes started back up in a couple of more weeks, you decide to go to the library to get some work done, rather than go to your office. It would almost be too quiet. Normally you’d just sleep in, but it was almost good you needed to be up for Andy, it would keep you in a routine. Lisa was hoping to see a very rough draft of your work once the second semester started.
You get a fuck ton done before needing to pick Andy up at 2:30. You decide to stop off at Dunkin beforehand to surprise him with a hot chocolate as a treat. The first day back to school after a break always felt long as a kid, so you thought you’d do something to potentially perk him up. As you pull up you see Andy walking out with Brandon, but also with a young girl. He waves goodbye to Brandon and hangs back with the girl.
“Thanks for being so nice to me today.”
“It’s not like you made it hard…” He blushes. “Um, so, you were thinking maybe Thursday after school?”
“Yeah! It would have to be your house, though, we’re still unpacking.”
“I’ll ask my dad’s girlfriend, I’m sure she won’t mind.”
“Okay…I’m excited.”
“Me too.”
“Oh! There’s my mom’s car, I better go. Bye, Andy.”
“Bye, Caroline.”
Andy sees your car and races over, getting into the back seat.
“Hi, how was school?”
“It was…really great actually.”
“Oh, good. Here, I got you a hot chocolate.”
“You’re the best, Y/N! Thanks.”
“You’re welcome…um, who was that girl you were just talking to?” You ask as you start to drive away.
“Oh, that was Caroline. She’s new, I helped her out a little bit today. I was actually sort of hoping she could come over after school Thursday.” He mutters.
“I’ll have to ask your dad if girls are allowed over.” You smirk. “You might have to hang out in a more open area.”
“Brandon and I don’t have to do that…”
“Very true, but even still, you and Brandon don’t keep the door closed when he’s over.”
“You got me there.” He shrugs. “I’m sure Dad will say yes.”
“When do your basketball practices start?”
“Next Tuesday.”
“Do you have everything you need for that?”
“Yup, I got a ton of new stuff for Christmas.”
“Okay, cool, just wanted to make sure. So…Caroline’s nice?”
“Super nice, and…her smile is pretty, so are her eyes. They’re like…the prettiest brown eyes I’ve ever seen.”
“Oh!”
“She…she gave me the butterflies, Y/N.” He runs a hand through his hair.
“Already?”
“Yeah, and now I’m confused because I thought Brandon gave me butterflies.”
“Well…sometimes two people can give you butterflies, that’s okay.”
“But she’s a girl and he’s a boy…why am I so weird?” He groans.
“Oh, Andy, you’re not weird at all. A lot of people feel like you about boys and girls.”
“They do?”
“Sure! One of my really good friends Darcy likes boys and girls.”
“How does she decide which one she likes better?”
“Well, she doesn’t.” You shrug as you pull into the driveway. You both get into the house and sit on the couch to continue your conversation. Andy holds a throw pillow to his stomach. “I’ve been around her when she’s had a boyfriend, and when she’s had a girlfriend, both make her equally happy. I think for her, at the end of the day, she’s attracted to the type of person they are, so the gender doesn’t really matter.”
“My dad said something like that once, he says he just likes the person and the rest doesn’t really matter. And then I asked him if he liked boys like that and he said no, so I was just more confused.”
“Sexuality is an ever evolving thing, Andy. You may decide you like one thing now, but in a few years you could like something else. I know it all feels stressful and confusing, but remember you’re eleven. You have so much time to figure it all out.”
“So…you only like boys?”
“Yeah, I guess.”
“How did you know?”
“I don’t know exactly. I’m just not attracted to women in a way that would make me want to date one.”
“Caroline is, like, really pretty. I’ve never really thought girls were pretty before.”
“Could just be a sign you’re growing up.” You give him a soft smile. “Can I ask…if you think Caroline is pretty, what do you think of Brandon?”
“Brandon’s…ugh, Brandon’s cute, Y/N.” Andy runs a hand over his face. “I like his smile too, and I mean, look the bracelet he made me. I made him one too, but he’s not as artsy as I am, and it’s literally perfect.” He holds his wrist out so you can get a better look at the bracelet.
“It’s a beautiful bracelet.”
“Can you do me a favor?”
“Of course.”
“When you ask my dad if Caroline can come over, can you please not mention anything else to him? I don’t want him to know about any of this.”
“Andy, he just wants to be there for you…”
“I know, but…he’ll just be so, like, after school special about it. Then he’ll tell my mom about it, and I really don’t want her knowing.”
“I don’t know if I can keep a secret from your dad, Andy.”
“You wouldn’t be! Please, Y/N?”
“Okay…I’ll keep this stuff between us.”
“Thank you.” He sighs with relief and leans forward to hug you.
//
After dinner you end up FaceTiming with Harry. He speaks with Andy for a bit first, and then it’s your turn. You take the phone into the bedroom for some privacy while Andy takes a shower.
“Hi.” You smile at him.
“Hey, baby.”
“How was your meeting?”
“Could not have gone better.”
“Really? That’s great!”
“They loved what I had, and signed me write another piece for the journal!”
“Harry, that’s incredible. I’m so proud of you.”
“Thanks. So, how was your first real day with him?”
“It was good.” You bite your bottom lip. “Can he have a friend over Thursday?”
“Sure, I don’t care if Brandon comes over.”
“It’s not Brandon…”
“Oh, Tyler then?”
“No, this is a new friend…a girl named Caroline.”
“A girl?! Wow, yeah, that’s fine. Did he tell you anything about her?”
“We actually had a long conversation about a lot of things today, but he asked me not to tell you and I don’t wanna betray his trust.”
“He…doesn’t want me to know something?”
“He doesn’t want an after school special lecture or whatever.”
“I do not do that.” He scoffs. “You really won’t tell me anything?”
“All I’m going to say is that he’s extremely confused, and I validated his feelings, and then he hugged me.”
“Does he like this girl?”
“He thinks she’s pretty.”
“And what about Brandon?”
“Can’t say.”
“Come on, Y/N.”
“Harry, I’m stuck here. I really wanna respect him. He’s not in any danger or anything so I think it’s okay that the conversation stayed between he and I.”
“I don’t like it.” He pouts.
“I’m sorry, baby doll.” You pout back.
“Y/N?! I need some help with my hair!”
“Welp, duty calls.” You giggle. “I love you.”
“I love you too. Thanks for being there for him. I’m happy he has you to talk to.”
“Me too.”
You end the call and meet Andy in the living room. He looked incredibly cute with the t-shirt wrapped around his head. He sits down on the floor in front of the couch and you sit down. You comb through his hair as carefully as you can, and then you apply the mousse. You hear him sigh and it makes you smile.
“Wanna watch TV before you go read?” You ask him when you’re done.
“Yeah, can I put my show on?”
“Of course.” You smile. He gets cozy next to you, and you smirk when you see he selects Family Guy. “Andy…are you old enough to be watching this?”
“Dad lets me watch this all the time, it’s funny.” He shrugs.
“Do you even get half of the jokes?”
“Not really, but it’s still funny.”
“Okay.” You shake your head.
“Would you play with my hair?”
“Sure, do you wanna rest your head on my lap?”
“Yeah.” He smiles and grabs a pillow to get comfortable. “Y/N?”
“Yes?”
“You’d make a good mom.” He says with a yawn as he keeps his eyes on the TV.
“Oh, um, thank you, Andy.”
//
When Thursday rolls around, you pick Andy up, and you’re also met with Caroline getting into the backseat of your car.
“Hello, you must be Caroline, it’s nice to meet you.” You smile.
“Nice to meet you too.” She smiles.
“I’m Andy’s dad’s girlfriend. I hear your mom works at the university? So do I.”
“Oh, really? She works in the Psychology department…my dad works there too, but he’s in IT.”
“Well, feel free to tell your mom to look out for me and Harry. We teach in the Communication department.”
“Okay.” Caroline smiles.
You get the two of them home and fix them with a snack. You tell them you’ll be up in the loft and you remind Andy to keep his door open.
“She’s really nice.” Caroline says as she sits down on Andy’s bed.
“Yeah, she’s the first girlfriend my dad’s had in a long time. I like her a lot.”
“How long have they been together for?”
“I don’t know…seven months I think.”
“Wow, that’s a long time!”
“Super long. They were friends for a while before they got together too, so they knew each other really well.”
“That’s so sweet! My parents met on a blind date.” She giggles. “How did your mom and dad meet?”
“In college I guess.” He shrugs. “She lives about thirty minutes from here, I see her every other weekend.”
“Does she date anyone?”
“She’s engaged actually. His name is Noah and he has a daughter, Rachel. She’s a year younger than us.”
“Wow, it’s like that movie Blended.”
“Yeah! They’re nice enough, and Noah makes my mum happy, so that’s all I care about.”
“That’s, like, really grown up of you.” Caroline was in awe of Andy. He blushes slightly and clears his throat.  
“Enough about me, what’s it like having three older sisters?”
“It can be fun and annoying. Like, they help me with my hair and clothes, but other times it feels like we’re always fighting. I feel bad for dad.”
“Why?”
“Because they all get their…monthly visits at the same time.”
“Oh! That video they showed us in health class was gross.”
“Did they show you the one about the girl who gets it for the first time, and then they talk about a girl’s insides?”
“Yeah! And then we had to watch the same one, but about boys, and then we had to watch a video about giving birth…”
“Ew, and they actually show the baby coming out, right?”
“Yeah…nasty.” They both shiver and then they both laugh.
“I know you guys said there wasn’t much to do around here, but what do you do for fun?”
“I play basketball with Brandon, his dad is our coach. Winter program on Fridays is fun. Do you ski?”
“I do! I can’t wait for tomorrow. Would you wanna sit with me on the bus?”
“Well…I would, but…I sit with Brandon.”
“Oh, that’s okay. I can just sit near you, maybe? Are you two best friends?”
“Yeah, we are.” Andy blushes. “And yeah, you can definitely sit near me.”
“Cool.” She smiles and grabs her books out of her bag, and Andy does the same. “You’d been so great to me all week. I’m really glad that seat was open in front of you in homeroom.”
“Me too.”
Later that night, after Caroline’s mom picked her up, you and Andy watch a little TV on couch. He had been quiet.
“So, do you have everything together for winter program tomorrow?”
“Yup, got my ski bag ready to go.”
“Make sure to pack what you need for your mum’s, she’s gonna get you after school tomorrow.”
“And then I’ll see you Monday after school, right?”
“That’s right.”
“I had a lot of fun with you this week. You make me not miss my dad as much.”
“Aw, that’s sweet. It’s okay to miss him, though, I miss him a lot too.”
“You forgot to say that you had a lot of fun with me too.” He rolls his eyes.
“Oh, did I?” Andy likes praise too, it seems. “Well, I had loads of fun with you this week, and we’ll have loads more next week.”
“I hope we get a snow day or something. Brandon’s dad usually takes us sledding.”
“Maybe you could bring Caroline with you too. She’s very nice.”
“Yeah, I like her a lot. She asked if she could sit with me tomorrow, but I had to tell her no because I sit on the bus with Brandon.”
“That’s good you didn’t flake on Brandon.”
“He’d kill me if I did, although, I feel like he’s getting a taste of his own medicine.”
“What do you mean?”
“Remember when he was with Molly? Everything was about her, now he knows how it feels.”
“Right, he’d talk about her a lot.”
“Mhm.”
“Do you talk about Caroline a lot?”
“Pretty much, it’s hard not to. She’s funny, and she always smells like cherries.” He swoons.
“And to think you’ve only known her for four days.” You chuckle.
“I wonder if she’ll go on the lift with me tomorrow, shoot, I should have asked her while she was here.”
“Do you have her number?”
“Yeah…”
“So text her and ask. Tell her you had a nice time hanging out, and then ask her if she’ll save a run for you tomorrow.”
“You’re brilliant, Y/N! I’m gonna go do that now and then get ready for bed. Goodnight!”
“Night.” You smile and watch him run off to his room.
//
You felt like a full on basketball-mom sitting at Andy’s practice. Watching all the boys was pretty fun, you never got to see Andy be sporty other than going on hikes. There were some other parents and older siblings in the gym watching as well. You got some funny looks from some, and others were quite friendly. You brought your laptop with you to get some work done, but you ended up taking pictures for Harry to see. You knew it killed him to miss Andy’s first week back in action.
Brandon’s dad had the boys running drills, back and forth, sprinting up and down the court. He had them all working on their dribbling, and at the end he had them scrimmage a bit. You noticed how when the boys had to stand and listen to directions that Brandon and Andy were often leaning on each other mindlessly, or touching in some fashion. When practice ends, Brandon chats with Andy quick.
“Did you wanna do homework over the phone later?” Brandon asks.
“I can’t. I need to shower and eat, and then I told Caroline I’d call her.”
“Oh…”
“Sorry, maybe tomorrow?”
“Sure, yeah, maybe you could just come over after school?”
“Well, Y/N is watching me for a reason, you know? You could come to place, though.”
“Yeah! I’ll ask my parents.”
“Great, well, I’ll see you tomorrow.” Andy comes over to you. “Hi, Y/N.”
“Hey, you looked great out there.”
“Thanks, can Brandon come over tomorrow?”
“Sure.” You shrug. “Come on, I ordered a pizza for dinner and I need to go pick it up. Thought it would be a nice break from my cooking.”
“I like the way you cook, but pizza sounds great.”
//
Brandon was fuming, and you could feel it. Andy had accidentally invited Caroline over too, and you were just trying to keep them all happy. They were all playing video games in the living room, and you popped them some popcorn. They had all done their homework together, but you could feel the tension when you gave them dinner. Luckily they’d be getting picked up soon so you could chat with Andy about it. Caroline’s phone goes off.
“Oh! My dad’s here.” Andy pauses the game to walk her to the door. “Thanks for having me.” She gives Andy a hug goodbye after she gets her coat on, and heads out.
“Isn’t she cool, B? She knows how to play Smash Brothers.” Andy says as he sits back down with Brandon.
“It’s not rocket science.” He mumbles.
“Are you okay? You were sort of quiet…”
“Well, I thought just you and I were hanging out today.”
“I told you at school, when she and talked last night I just sort of told her she could come by. I didn’t think it would be that big of a deal. You used to do it with Molly all the time.”
“Yeah, but Molly was my girlfriend, that’s different.”
“How is that any different?”
“Because she’d let me kiss her after. You wouldn’t say no to someone who lets them kiss you.”
“Maybe you should go back to kissing her then.” Andy rolls his eyes. “I like hanging out with Caroline…”
“More than me?”
“No…it’s just different.”
“Well, it sort of feels like you have a new best friend.”
“Don’t be like that, she’s not my new best friend, she’s just a new friend. She’s really pretty. Who knows, maybe I’ll kiss her.”
“You like her enough to kiss her?”
“Maybe.” He shrugs. “She’s really pretty, don’t you think?”
“She’s okay.” Brandon shrugs, and he sees his phone light up. “My mom’s here, I have to go.”
“Alright, see you tomorrow.”
“See you.” They both hug before Brandon leaves.
“Andy…um…”
“I don’t wanna talk about it.” He huffs and goes to his room. You follow after him and stand in his doorway.
“I was just going to ask if you wanted some ice cream.”
“No, thank you.” He sighs. “I feel Brandon was upset with me. I really didn’t think he’d mind it if she came.”
“Well, now you know. Maybe don’t make it a group thing.”
“He’s the only one of our friends that seems to mind her. I don’t get it.”
“Maybe he’s jealous that you’re suddenly not as available.”
“Then that makes him a hippo because he did the same thing with Molly.”
“I think you mean hypocrite.” You chuckle.
“Whatever it is, you know what I mean. This is so annoying, I acted supportive when he told me he was dating her.”
“Are you saying you want to date Caroline?”
“Maybe! It shouldn’t matter, he should be there for me. I should be able to talk about girls and stuff with him.”
“Andy did you ever stop to think that maybe Brandon is confused in the way that you’re confused?” His eyes widen at that.
“You mean…Brandon could think that I’m cute?”
“He could, yeah.”
“Oh my god.” He looks around like he’s searching for an answer. “But what if Caroline thinks I’m cute too?”
“Do you think that she thinks you’re cute?”
“There are rumors going around that she does!”
“Okay, so what do you want to do?!”
“I have no idea!” He flops onto his bed. He mumbles something into his pillow.
“What?!”
“I think I wanna ask her out!”
“Are you even allowed to date yet?!”
“I don’t know! I didn’t think I’d be feeling this way so soon so I haven’t asked!”
“Well, now I have to tell your dad what’s been going on!”
“No, you can’t!”
“I have to!”
“Okay, everybody just be cool.” Andy stands back up. “Screaming won’t get us anywhere.”
“Andy, you can’t ask her out unless your dad says it’s okay. I don’t know how he feels about you dating. You’re only eleven!”
“But I like her…”
“Then you need to wait until Harry gets home, and you need to talk to him about all of this. I won’t say a word, but you sure as hell will.” You cross your arms and so does he.
“I don’t wanna talk to him about this. He’s too romantic about everything, and then he’s gonna be like ‘my baby has a crush’.”
“Well, his baby does have a crush. It’s adorable when you think about it.”
“God, not you too.” He runs his hands over his face. “Fine, I’ll talk to him when he gets back and I won’t make a move beforehand.”
“Good.” You nod and stick your hand out for him to shake. “Pleasure doing business with you.”
You went to bed exhausted as fuck that night. You needed Harry home, now.
//
The next morning at school Andy takes a deep breath before going over to Brandon at his locker.
“Hi.” He says shyly.
“Morning.” Brandon says without looking at him.
“I’m sorry about yesterday.” Brandon closes his locker and looks at Andy. “I should have asked first before just inviting someone else over with us.”
“It’s okay.” Brandon sighs. “I get it.”
“You do?”
“Yeah, Caroline is really pretty. Do you, um, think you like like her?”
“I might…I think so, but I’m a little confused. It doesn’t matter anyways, she probably doesn’t like me like that.”
“Why wouldn’t she?” Brandon smirks and throws his arm around Andy’s shoulders as they walk to homeroom. “You’re a great catch.”
“Shut up.” Andy chuckles and nudges Brandon.
//
Things seemed fine between the boys as basketball practice. You could just tell by their body language. You and Andy share a dinner of pasta and veggies after he showers.
“Did you stay here all weekend while I was at my mum’s? I didn’t even think to ask.”
“No, I went back to my place. I’ll do the same when you go back on Friday. I had water my plants and all that.”
“What’s your place like?”
“It’s just a simple two bedroom.” You shrug. “I like it a lot cause it’s all mine. I love decorating and interior design, so I’ve had fun really making it my own.”
“If you could redecorate here, what do you think you’d change?”
“Hmm…” You look around. “First off, I’d paint…everywhere. It’s dark too dark in the living room. I’d paint it a light grey, and then find some curtains with some color to make it pop. I’d also get blinds for the sliding door, I hate that there’s nothing covering it. In here I’d probably get a round table to save some space. It’s a great size dining area and kitchen, but a round table would just make more sense, I think. I’d also put a glass coffee table in the living room to make it seem like there was more space, not that it’s cramped. It’s a wonderful sized home. More spacious than most ranches I’ve seen.”
“I literally agree with everything. Dad said we could do some painting over his spring break. I think he focused a lot on getting the outside to look nice.”
“Oh, you can tell he loves landscaping. This home has a beautiful curb appeal.”
“Do you think after dinner we could watch House Hunters together again? It was a lot of fun the other night.”
“Definitely!” You smile. “How were things with Brandon today?”
“Good, I apologized for just inviting Caroline over, and he said it was okay.”
“And how was Caroline today?”
“God she…she shared her cosmic brownie with me.” Andy rests his chin his palm and pouts. “I didn’t even ask, she just offered. She’s so nice, Y/N.”
“That was very nice of her.” You chuckle. “Those are the best brownies.”
“Dad never buys them because he says they’re overly processed, so we’ll make them here. It was a real treat.”
Andy helps you clean up dinner, and then you both get settled on the couch. He had gotten into a rhythm of resting his head on a pillow in your lap and wanting you to play with his hair. He had murmured that your nails felt nice like at the hairdresser. He loved listening to your commentary while watching the extremely staged show.
“Oh good, it’s House Hunters: Renovation! I love when they show what they did with the house after they bought it.” You say.
“Me too, I always like seeing if they make it worse or better.”
“I crack up when a lot of them try to do these intricate home projects by themselves. Hire someone for fuck’s sake.” You scoff and then blush. “Sorry.”
“Mum swears all the time.” Andy giggles. “If I tell her about someone that’s bother me, or something she just says fuck ‘em, it’s her…uh…what’s what word that starts with a ph?”
“Philosophy?”
“Yeah! It’s her philosophy.”
“Not a bad one to live by.” You smirk.
After two episodes, you send Andy off to bed, and get ready for bed yourself. You setting into one of Harry’s tee shirts, and decide to listen to one of those mediation bed time stories he’s always suggesting. You plug your headphones into your phone, turn the lights off and settle in. Just as you’re beginning to relax, the story stops, and Harry’s contact photo pops up on the screen, surprising you.
“Hello?” You whisper.
“Hi, baby.”
“Harry, it must be the middle of the night over there, why are you awake?”
“Couldn’t sleep.”
“Why not?”
“My body pillow just isn’t doing it for me tonight, I miss you.”
“Aw, babe, I miss you too…only a few more days. You’re back Saturday, yeah?”
“Mhm...are you gonna be at my place or yours?”
“I’ll probably be at mine since Andy will be at Paige’s. We’re having loads of fun. His basketball practices are going well. You got the pictures I sent?”
“I did, thank you for sending them along. Any other news to report, or are you still holding out on me?” You could practically hear the smirk that was sure to be on his face.
“All I can say is that Andy is going to have an important question to ask you when you get back.”
“Can you give me any hints?”
“He…may want to start dating…”
“Brandon?!”
“No, actually, someone else, but I’ve said too much already. I told him he had to ask you if he even was allowed to date.”
“Oh, it’s so meaningless at this age, I don’t care, but thanks for telling him that.”
“It’s not totally meaningless. There was a boy that asked me out when I was in seventh grade, and I said yes because I thought I had a crush on him, and then I realized I wasn’t ready to date, so the next day I told him I didn’t want to. It was so awkward.”
“And…you remember all this?”
“Of course, a girl never forgets.”
“Changing subject a bit…um…are you still, uh, on the rag?”
“On the rag?!” You nearly cackle. “No, you idiot.”
“I didn’t know how else to phrase it!”
“Just ask me if I’m on my period or not.”
“It’s an awkward question to ask.”
“You don’t seem to have a problem fucking me when I’m ‘on the rag’.”
“Not at all. Makes me a real man if I say so myself.” You hum your response, not having the energy to say something sarcastic. “Are you in bed already?”
“I am, I was even listening to one of those bed time stories you’re always talking about.”
“Is it alright that I’m interrupting?”
“Mhm.”
“What are you wearing, Y/N?”
“One of your shirts, your Rolling Stones tee.”
“Ah, that’s a good one.”
“What about you?”
“Just my boxers.”
Harry’s voice was low, and gravely. It was sort of nice listening to it with your headphones in. Heating him in surround sound was raising goosebumps on your body. If you closed your eyes it would be like he was there next to you, talking into your ear.
“Harry, did you call to have phone sex with me?”
“Would you me mad if I did?”
“No…just wish I had one of my items here to help me along.”
“Guess you’ll have to do it the old fashioned way and use your hand.”
“What are we in medieval times?”
“Alas, fair maiden, it seems we are.” You giggle softly at him. God, he was so cute. “So, you’re okay with this?”
“Very okay with it.” You bite your bottom lip.
“Are you biting your lip?”
“Yes.” You hear him hum in understanding.
“Wish it was me doing it. I’d bite your lip and then nip across your jaw to your neck.”
“Oh, I like it when you do that. I’d like you bite every inch of me.” You smile. “You know what else I really like?”
“Tell me.”
“I like when you kiss on my tits, and then when you blow on my nipples once they’re all wet.”
“Yeah? Gets your nipples pretty hard, huh?”
“Mhm.” You lift your shirt up over your chest so you could rub your palm over one of your breasts.
“Please tell me you’re touching them.”
“I am.”
“I love your tits, Y/N. Love touching and kneading.”
“I like feeling your big hands on them, and then I like when one of your hands slides between my legs while you’re still kissing on them.”
“And you’re always so wet for me once I get there.”
“M’wet now, Harry.”
“Fuck.”
“How hard his your dick right now?”
“Very, it’s throbbing for you.”
“Why don’t you lick your palm and wrap your hand around yourself like I would. Want you to touch yourself while I am.” You hear some rustling, and then a grunt from him. “Love when you listen to me.”
“Love when you tell me what to do.” He grunts again. “Tell me what you’re doing.”
“I’m just moving my fingers around myself, feeling myself get more wet.”
“Put a finger inside and then drag it up to your clit.” He hears a soft moan come from you. “Good girl.” He breathes.
Your eyes snap open. He had never said that to you before. You kind of liked it.
“What’s that? I’m your good girl?”
“My very good girl.”
“Christ, Harry.” You groan as your fingers press circles into your clit. “Fuck, I wish you were here, want your mouth on me.”
“Where?”
“Right on my clit so you can suck on it.”
Harry’s tip was leaking so much now that he was able to spread his precome all over his length. It felt incredible, but it was nowhere near as good as being squeezed by your walls.
“I’d do that, and slip my fingers inside, pet that special spot.”
“Oh my fucking god.” Your back arches slightly as you imagine it. “Harry.” You whine.
“That’s it baby, say my name while you make yourself come.”
“Want you to come too.”
“I will once you do. Gotta hear you do it first.”
“Fuck, Harry.” You groan as you rub yourself faster. You were so drenched you had to kick all of the blankets off yourself. You plant your feet into the bed as you bend your legs at the knee. Your arch your back up to get a better angle, and god does it feel good.
“Bet you’re squeezing around nothing, just wishing I was there.” All he could hear was you grunting and moaning.
“Harry.” You grit your teeth. “I, I’m, oh fuck!” You press your face into the pillow so you can moan out, but keep it muffled.
“God.” He breathes. “Blew my load just listening to you, Y/N.”
“Harry.” You whimper. “I’m a mess now and you’re not even here to clean it up.”
“I know, I’m sorry.” He chuckles slightly. “I’m a mess here too if that makes you feel better.”
“It does a little.” You giggle. “I really can’t wait to see you.”
“Me neither, my love.”
His words make you feel all warm and fuzzy.
“Well, unless you wanna listen to me pee, which I really hope you don’t because that’s just one kink I would have to shame you for, I think I should go.”
“Nope, no pee kink here, baby.” He laughs. “I love you.”
“I love you too.”
“Sweet dreams.”
“Back at you.” You sigh and hang up the phone. There was something strangely erotic about getting yourself off alone in Harry’s bed. Calling you like that was sneaky, but you knew you’d sleep better, and he would too.
//
“Mm, hello?” You groan at 5AM when your phone goes off.
“Due to weather and road conditions, school is cancelled today.”
You sit up right away. You had no idea it was supposed to snow last night, and you also had no idea how to use Harry’s snow blower. You get up and throw your robe on, you needed to tell Andy there was no school. You quietly go into his room, and put your hand on his shoulder.
“Andy, sweetie, you have a snow day today.” You coo.
“M’kay.” He whispers sleepily.
You smile and leave his room so he can go back to sleep. You look outside and see it’s still dark. You figure you should go back to sleep as well. Yours and Harry’s cars were in the garage, so it wasn’t like you need to worry about digging them out. You could tackle the shoveling in a few hours.
You end up starting your day around eight, deciding that sweats would be most comfortable. You think Andy would enjoy some waffles for breakfast, so you get the batter going in the waffle maker. He appears from his room shortly after, the aroma being too intoxicating for him to stay in bed any longer.
“Morning.” He says, knuckling at his eyes.
“Morning, you hungry?”
“Mhm.” He smiles as she places a stack of waffles in front of him at the table. “Thank you.”
“You’re more than welcome.”
“What kind of snow is it?”
“The powdery kind. I need to get out there soon to clean up the driveway. You don’t happen to know how to use the snow blower do you?”
“No idea. I usually stick to shoveling the walkways and the stairs.”
“I’m sure I’ll be able to figure it out. How hard could it be?”
After twenty minutes of tinkering, you Googled how to start a snow blower, and found a video to watch. Once you got it going, it was pretty simple. You cleared the driveway of all the snow as Andy worked to clear the walkway to the front door.
“We make a pretty good team!” You say as you get the snow blower back in the garage.
“Yeah!”
You both head in through the garage and go into the basement to shed yourselves of your wet jackets, snow-pants, and boots.
Caroline: hey Andy! My sisters are taking me sledding since the roads aren’t too bad, do you wanna come?
Brandon: My dad’s gonna take me skiing today, do you wanna come?
“Shit.” Andy says to himself as he checks his phone.
“What’s up?” You ask him as you hand him a mug of hot chocolate.
“Both Caroline and Brandon invited me to do stuff with them…what should I do?”
“Who asked you first?”
“Caroline did…”
“Which activity would you rather do?”
“I’d rather go skiing, but I’d also like to hang out with Caroline…”
“Well, maybe you could go skiing with Brandon, and then meet up with Caroline later.” You shrug. “She could come over here and I could set a movie up for you in the living room, and I could sit up in the loft while you hang out.”
“Really?”
“Sure.”
“You don’t mind me being out all day with my friends?”
“Not at all, snow days are supposed to be fun, and the roads aren’t that bad right now.”
“You’re the best, Y/N!” Andy hugs you, and goes to text his friends.
Andy: Sure! I just need to a few minutes to get my gear together.
Brandon: Awesome! I’ll let my dad know, see you soon! Did Y/N want to come?
Andy: I’ll ask
“Y/N!”
“Yeah!”
“Did you want to come skiing?”
“Oh god.” You laugh. “No, I think I’ll save that for your dad, but thank you.”
Andy: she said thanks but no thanks lol
Brandon: okay lmao
Andy smiles and then goes to text Caroline.
Andy: Thanks for thinking of me, I’m actually going skiing with Brandon, but Y/N said you could come over for a movie later if you want???
Caroline: of course! Totally don’t blame you for wanting to go skiing. I’d love to come over later, I’ll ask my parents. Wanna just text me when you get home and we can figure it out from there?
Andy: sounds good to me ☺️
Caroline: ☺️☺️
“Okay, this should all work out.” Andy says to you. “I’m gonna get my stuff together.”
“Alright, will you just let me know once you’re there and all that. Text me updates so I know you didn’t split your head open. I don’t think your dad would like me very much anymore if that happened.”
“Yeah.” Andy laughs. “I think he’d take some brownie points away for sure.”
//
Andy was having a great time skiing with Brandon and his dad. After a couple of hours they all go into the lodge to get a quick lunch. Mr. Stewart goes up to order all the food while the boys sit at the table.
“Did you want to come back my house after? My mom’s making beef stew for dinner.”
“Aw man, I love your mom’s beef stew.” Andy pouts. “But I can’t, I have plans later.”
“Oh yeah? What are you up to?”
“Um…I invited Caroline over for a movie.”
“Oh.” Brandon’s face falls.
“But only because she invited me to go sledding today, and I said no I could ski with you.”
“Oh.” He perks back up. “What movie do you think you’ll watch?”
“I have no idea, I’ll probably let her decide. Any time me, my dad, and Y/N all watch a movie he always lets her decide.”
“Why?”
“Because it makes her happy.” He shrugs. “And then she’ll kiss him, and he likes that.”
“Right.” Brandon swallows. Before he can say anything else his dad comes over with the food.
//
You got a fuck ton of work done today, you were really proud of yourself. Harry’s loft was a perfect working space, even if you did miss your office at home. You hear Andy come in the door, and he shouts hello and that he’ll be in the shower. You chuckle to yourself and save what you’re working on for now.
Andy comes out a little while later just as you’re rifling through take out menus.
“I was thinking you could get something yummy for dinner. What do you think she’d like?”
“Pizza and mozzarella sticks sound safe.” He says.
“Alright, I’ll order it in a bit so it’s here when she is. I’m sure a lot of people are doing delivery tonight.”
“And you’ll just be upstairs?”
“Mhm, I don’t need to hover…just… you know, don’t sit on top of each other.”
He makes a face at you like he’s grossed out and then walks away from you. Not too long after the food arrives, so does Caroline.
“Thanks for getting all this, Y/N.” She says to you.
“Oh, you’re more than welcome. Did you two settle on a movie?”
“Cars.” Andy says. “Right, you wanna watch Cars?”
“Mhm.” She smiles.
“Okay, Cars it is.” You smile and set the movie up on Disney+. They both settle on the couch. “I’ll be right upstairs working if you need anything.”
“Thanks.” Andy says and watches you go upstairs. “I like this movie a lot, Brandon and I watch it all the time.”
“It’s one of my favorites. I don’t really like the sequels though.”
“Me either!”
“They suck.”
“Yeah.” Andy smiles.
“I really like Wall-E, too.”
“My dad and I watched that together for the first time a couple years ago and he cried.” Andy laughs.
“He did?!”
“Yeah! I have no idea why. He cries a lot when we watch movies, though.”
“He sounds funny, I can’t wait to meet him.” She smiles and turns her attention to the TV.
About halfway through the movie, once they were done eating, you noticed it had gotten a little quite, so you peer over the banister to see what was going on. They were simply entranced by the film, giggling occasionally. You smile and sit back down.
There was the part in the movie where the town comes back to life, and the cars all pair of to cruise together. Caroline sighs softly, and he hand brushes Andy’s. They both look down at their hands, and Andy makes a bold move in holding her, fingers intertwined and all. She smiles at him and blushes.
“Is this okay?” He asks.
“Yeah.” She nods with a brighter smile.
“Cool.” He sighs with relief, and they continue the movie like that, holding hands.
You stand in the kitchen while Caroline gets her coat on after the movie ended and her oldest sister was in the car outside.
“Thanks again for having me, it was fun.”
“Anytime.”
She throws her arms around his neck to give him a hug, and out the door she goes. Andy sighs contently and walks into the kitchen with a huge smile on his face. He gives you a surprising hug.
“What was that for?”
“For being so cool to let us chill alone. Knowing my dad, he would have walked by every two seconds, or if I were at Mum’s she would have had Rachel watch the movie with us. We…we held hands, Y/N.”
“Oh my.” You smile. “Big step.”
“No kidding.” He agrees. “I…I need to go call Brandon.” He races into his room and closes the door.
Andy was so innocently sweet, and it warmed your heart like nothing else ever could.
//
“He was a perfect angel, honestly.” You say over the phone to Janette as you stuff your face with the ice cream you had in your freezer. “He’s very popular, and is always busy. No wonder Harry didn’t make time to date before, I’m exhausted.”
“Doing it alone is tough, but now he’s got a great partner to help him out.”
“I love helping. He and I didn’t have one single disagreement, and he listened to me the whole time.”
“Well, of course he did. You’re his dad’s girlfriend.”
“True, but I was really expecting him to try to get away with something.”
“He probably knew he couldn’t test you. Smart kid.”
You chuckle and talk with her more about her break is going. You survived two weeks with Andy. You kept him alive and well.
Later on, you were snuggled up on your couch in some sweats of Harry’s, and a blanket, watching TV. Your heart skips a beat when you hear the jingle of keys and you front door unlocking. Harry said he’d text you when he landed, and he hadn’t. You stand up and shuffle around, grabbing a fry pan and getting into a batting stance.
“Baby?! I’m back!” He stops short when he sees you ready to attack and then he bursts out laughing.
“Stop it! I thought you were a burglar!”
“So you stood there frozen?!”
“You can go home if you want, I’m not longer happy to see you.” You pout and put the pan on the counter.
“Don’t be like that, I missed you so much, come here.”
Your smile slowly grows on your face, and you jump into his arms. He picks you up and you wrap your legs around him, tucking your face into his neck, getting a good whiff of his cologne.
“How was your flight?” You mumble into him as he holds you close.
“Little bit of turbulence, but it was good.” He says as he starts walking you into your bedroom. “Couldn’t wait to get home to you.”
“Aren’t you tired?”
“Slept plenty on the plane and bus.”
He gets you on the bed, and kicks his shoes off before getting on with you. You both lay on your sides facing each other. He grabs your leg and puts it over his hip so he can slot his leg between yours, and then he pulls you close so you’re chest to chest. He moves some hair behind your ear.
“Hi.” He says with a big smile.
“Hi.” You smile back. “I missed you.”
“I missed you too.”
He leans in and slots his mouth over yours, and your eyes flutter closed. You tug at his shirt to pull him even closer as you rock against the leg that’s between yours. His tongue drags along your bottom lip and you moan softly. He licks into your mouth and you’re met with his familiar minty taste. You tug him completely on top of you as you turn onto your back. You wanted his weight to just crush you.
“Baby.” He coos as he kisses from your jaw to your neck. He sucks on your soft skin and your hips buck up again. His leg moves further between yours and you gasp.
Your fingers lace through his hair and you tug as you grind against his thigh. You were feeling incredibly needy now that he was here with you, and not just a voice through the phone. You could feel him getting hard against her hip, so you reach into his joggers and start pumping him, getting a heft groan from him.
“Need you.” You breathe.
“Need to taste you first.” He says as shifts to tug your sweatpants off.
“No, please just fuck me, we can do all that afterwards.”
“I need to prep you first or it’ll hurt.”
“Harry, I’ve been fucking you for seven months, I’m perfectly adjusted.” He raises his eyebrows at you. “Okay, maybe not perfectly, but I’m feeling impatient so please.” She pouts at him and he physically can’t say no.
He doesn’t bother with your shirt, or his, he just gets his pants off, and you get yours off. He goes to get up in search for a condom, but you grab him and shake your head.
“Wanna feel you, just pull out.”
“Are you sure?”
“Yeah.”
His lips crash to yours as your legs open up for him. He lines himself up with you and rubs his tip along your clit. You were plenty wet for him. You both groan from the feeling. He slowly pushes inside you, and your head falls back from the stretch. Your mouth was hanging open trying to breathe to help yourself relax.
“Holy shit.” You say as he’s about halfway in.
“Three weeks in a long time, babe, let me take some time to just-“ He starts to pull out but your sink your nails into his ass.
“Just go for it.”
“Y/N, I don’t want to hurt you.”
“You won’t, it’ll feel good. Just give it one good thrust.”
He bites his bottom lip and does as you say, bottoming out immediately. You choke out a gasp. It hurt a little, but it quickly turned to pleasure as you felt full for the first time in weeks. You tighten around him and he grits his teeth.
“I’ll come if you do that.”
“Sorry, go ahead, move, fuck me, Harry.”
He rocks in and out of you, and you pull him closer so his head is buried in your neck. You wrap your legs around his lower back, and get your hands up under his shirt so you can scratch and squeeze at him.
“You feel so fucking good.” He growls into your ear, and it makes your eyes roll back.
“So, so do you, fuck.”
He sits up slightly to get a better angle. He pushes one of your legs back, and lets the other lay flat, and your mouth falls open as he thrusts in and out of you.
“Oh my god, Harry!”
“Hold your leg up f’me.”
You do as he says immediately and hook your arm under your leg as he continues to fuck in and out of you. He was hitting your g-spot perfectly. You reach to rub your clit in time with his thrusts.
“Oh my fucking god, Harry, don’t stop.” You were panting already. “Fuck, fuck, please, don’t stop.”
You knew he wouldn’t dare, but you couldn’t think of what else to say. Tears were starting to form in your eyes because it just felt so fucking good.
“Oh, oh! Fuck!” Your back arches as you come to your release. You squeeze impossibly tight around him.
“Shit, Y/N!” Harry pulls out of you just in time and comes on your stomach, getting a little on your shirt, but your head was so fuzzy you didn’t care.
“S-sorry, I didn’t mean to-oh!”
You look down and see Harry’s head between your legs. He really did want to taste you. He sucks on your clit and your hands go right back into his hair. You tug and squeeze with each stroke. He was moaning into you, and it was driving you crazy. You moan along with him as he gets both of your legs over his shoulders, your heels digging into his back.
“Harry.” You groan.
He was just focusing solely on your clit because he knew you’d be too sensitive for anything else, but he didn’t mind. You could tell he really just wanted to be close with you like this. The tip of his tongue makes circles on your clit and you feel like you go cross-eyed.
“That’s it, Harry, fuck, oh my god, that’s fucking it!” You cry out as you come and press his face further against you.
“Ride me.” He breathes. “Ride my face, I wanna keep going.”
“Are you sure?”
“Yes.”
You nod and wait for him to get adjusted. You rip your shirt off so you can be fully naked for him. You center yourself on him, and gasp when you feel his tongue on your again. His fingers sink into the plushy skin of your ass, and you essentially move so you’re twerking on him, which you know he loves. He loves when you really just use him, he was like your person scratching post.
He had you screaming again in no time, he was pretty proud of himself. You inch down his body, and get his shirt off so you can kiss down his chest. You suck marks into his skin, lower and lower, leaving a nasty trail of love bites behind. He was hard again, so you lick up and down his shaft before taking him into your mouth. You suckle his tip with vigor, making nasty noises that was music to his ears. One of your hands massages his balls while the other scratches up and down his stomach.
“Fuck.” He groans as you take him deep, bobbing up and down. You look up at him as best you can and he runs a caring hand through your hair. “Let me come on your tits, Y/N.”
You smirk with him still in your mouth and then you let him go with a pop. You get in a better position between his legs and pump his wet dick furiously.
“Jesus Christ! Just like that, baby. I’m gonna come, I’m gonna come!”
His come shoots in ribbons onto your chest, and you bask in the warmth it has at first. You kiss back up his body, smearing your chest onto his. You both giggle as your mouth reaches his again. He rolls you both back over so he’s on top again.
“Can’t get enough of you right now.” He says as he kisses the corner of your mouth. “Let me use one of your-“
“Harry, baby, I appreciate the enthusiasm, but let’s take a break, yeah?” You chuckle. “You’ve tuckered me out.”
“Mm, guess I’m a little tired too.” He kisses your cheek. “Could we go shower?”
“Yeah, that sounds like a good idea.” You nod with a sigh.
You wobbled into the bathroom with him, and he gets the water going. Once it’s warm enough you both stand under the water, just holding each other for a bit. He kisses your neck and shoulder occasionally, and you run your hands through his hair. You take turns washing each other up before you get out and towel off.
You cuddle up in bed with your head on his chest, just listening to his heart beat for bit with his fingers lightly stroking your back.  You prop yourself up on your elbow to look at him.
“Yes?”
“You sure got excited earlier, huh?”
“Couldn’t help it, just missed you so much. Do you feel okay? I didn’t hurt you?”
“I’m sure I’ll be a little sore, but it’s alright.” You smile. “Did you have a good time with your family?”
“I did, I feel really recharged. It’s always nice being home. Maybe, um, maybe next year you’d like to try coming with me?”
“Yeah, maybe.” You grin. He sit up a little and so do you. He puts his arm around you and kisses your temple.
“So, you really won’t tell me much about your two weeks with Andy?”
“I told you everything I could. What we ate for meals, how his basketball practices went…oh! We had a snow day and he went skiing with Brandon. I even used the snow blower.”
“You did?!”
“I did.”
“Bet you looked pretty hot.”
“Oh, stop.” You swat at his chest.
“But seriously…”
“You’ll have to talk with him tomorrow when you pick him up.” You bite your bottom lip. “He held hands with the girl, Caroline.”
“Wow.” He blinks a few times. “I wonder if he still might like Brandon.”
“He’s very confused, but I think it’s important to let him sort of test the waters. He said he never really thought girls were pretty before, but he thinks she’s really pretty.”
“God, I’m gonna have to have the talk with him.” He groans. “It was awkward enough when I got him that puberty book.”
“It’s not like you have to go in depth, you just need to remind him to be respectful.”
“You don’t understand…when boys start going through all this…things can get sticky.”
“Ew, enough said.” You both laugh. “I’m so glad you’re home.”
“Me too.”
//
Sunday morning, you drop Harry off at his place so he can unpack and get himself settled before going to pick Andy up. He exchanges pleasantries with Paige, and then on the road he goes.
“How come we’re taking the long way home?”
“Because we need to chat about some things.”
“What did Y/N tell you?” He rolls his eyes.
“Not much, honestly. Apparently you have a new friend, though.”
“Yeah, her name’s Caroline. She’s new to the school, her and her family just moved here from Maine. She came over to watch a movie the other day and we held hands…she even shared her cosmic brownie with me, Dad, I think we like each other, but…I feel guilty about Brandon.”
“Andy…how do you feel about Brandon, exactly?”
“I don’t know.” He mumbles. “It’s like…it’s like Brandon’s like an oo, and Caroline’s like an ah. I don’t know how else to explain it.”
“That actually makes a lot of sense.” He sighs.
“It does?”
“Yeah…so…you held hands with Caroline?”
“Yeah, it was really nice. Would it be alright if I asked her out?”
“Didn’t you already do that by asking her over for a movie?” Harry chuckles.
“No, I mean…I think I wanna date her. I wanna see if she’ll be my girlfriend.”
“Do you think you’re ready for a girlfriend? It’s a lot of responsibility.”
“It is?”
“Sure! Gotta treat whoever you date really nice, give them a lot of respect.”
“I do respect her. I asked her if it was okay while we were holding hands.”
“Thatta boy.” Harry says proudly. “Always ask before you touch, and if they say no, that means no.”
“I know, Dad.”
“Andy, that’s something I’m gonna say over and over to you for the rest of my life, so get used to it.”
“Did you date a lot of people when you were younger?”
“Um…not really. I mean, I had a couple of girlfriends in secondary school, and I dated a girl at uni in London before I came here and met Mum. So…you’d rather go for it with a girl you barely know rather than with Brandon?”
“I’m not entirely sure how I feel about Brandon, Dad…and I’m scared. Caroline doesn’t make me feel scared.”
“Well…if you’d really like to ask her out, I suppose it’s alright.”
“Really?!”
“Sure, we could go on a double date even. Ice skating, maybe?”
“Dad, you’re the coolest! I can’t wait to call her later.”
“You’re gonna ask her out over the phone? Don’t you wanna do it in person?”
“Get with it, Dad.” Andy scoffs. “Everything’s done over the phone now.”
“Well, excuse me.”
“I think you’ll like her, she’s so nice.”
“I’m sure she is.”
“She always smells like cherries too.” Andy sighs.
“You’ve got it bad for her, huh?”
“I’ve never felt this way about a girl before. I think I’m finally catching up with everyone.”
“It’s not a race, son.”
“Sometimes it feels like it is. Whatever, I just feel good about it, about her.”
“Alright.”
“I really liked staying with Y/N.”
“She said she had a great time with you.”
“Do you think you’ll ask her to move in with us?”
“Would like me to?”
“Yeah…I want her around more.”
“Me too.” Harry smiles. “I think I’ll ask her soon, maybe when the weather gets a little warmer.”
“She still needs to learn to ski. You should ask her to come with us to the cabin for February break.”
“I think Mum was hoping to do another family trip…”
“So, Y/N’s family now.”
“I’m happy you feel that way, but I don’t know how comfortable she’d feel doing something like that for an entire week.”
“You won’t know unless you ask.”
611 notes · View notes
mymoonagedaydream · 4 years
Text
Leather Jacket
Summary: Your genius business idea seemed to have attracted the wrong sort of people to your brother’s bar- at first
Pairing: Biker!Bucky Barnes x y/n
Word Count: 2.3k (one shot)
Warnings: Moderate smut, language
Author’s Note: This was supposed to be a shorter story but I got carried away :)
---
‘Same again, oh sweet goddess of the nectar.’
‘You keep that up George and I might have to take you home with me tonight.’ 
You smiled at the swaying, grey-bearded man supporting himself on the bar, before moving over to the beer tap and refilling his used pint glass. Most punters would get a fresh one each time, but George was never sober enough to care. Steve trudged towards you with a crate half-full of dirty glasses and dropped them on the counter exasperatedly. 
‘Everything alright?’ You asked.
‘Not really.’ He leant against the counter and crossed his arms. ‘It’s the same as last night and the night before- I’m barely making ends meet. When I bought this place we had at least twice as many regulars as we do now. What am I doing wrong?’
You’d worked in your brother’s bar for three years now and you hated to admit it, but the place had gone downhill. It was clean and the booze was cheap enough, but there was no real reason for someone to stop there instead of at the three other bars on the street. 
‘Maybe it’s not about what you’re doing wrong, maybe you’re just not doing enough things right...’ You were careful choosing your words, not wanting to upset him. 
‘What the hell does that mean?’ 
‘Well, the bar down the street seems to have a little monopoly on attracting those biker guys- if we could get some of them in here we’d be sorted.’ 
Steve actually seemed to be considering your idea, which was new. Usually he treated you like a child. 
‘I’ll think about it.’
---
When you arrived at the bar the next evening, you were taken aback by what you saw hanging in the window. A huge piece of neon-yellow card that’d been scrawled on in black marker.
‘Leather jacket = 20% off drinks’. 
Christ. No subtlety there. It wasn’t exactly what you had in mind, but at least he was trying. You noticed that there were no bikes parked outside, so it must not have worked yet. Opening the door, you saw an empty bar, as usual.
‘Just give it time.’ Steve said to you at least ten times during the first two hours of your shift. ‘It’s foolproof.’
Much to your annoyance, he was right. About half an hour later you heard a chorus of motorbike engines approach the bar and then shut off simultaneously. Steve gave you an excited grin. 
The door swung open and a dozen surly-looking guys in leather jackets spilled in. One of them, presumably their leader, approached the bar and asked Steve for twelve of his cheapest beers. 
You glanced over at him. He was handsome- really handsome. Slicked back hair, stubble and bright blue eyes. He spoke with a pretty thick Brooklyn accent, joking with his friends whilst passing round the bottles. You only realised how inconspicuously you’d been staring when he met your eyes and gave you a knowing smirk. Whoops. 
‘How soon is too soon to say I told you so?’ Steve propped himself next to you with a smug smile.
‘It’s still too soon.’ You feigned sadness, pushing past him to go on a glass run. ‘My feelings about the situation are very raw.’ 
Before you could move more than a few steps, Handsome stopped you in your tracks. 
‘Could we get a couple more beers darlin’?’ 
‘Sure’ you muttered, trying to avoid the eyes of both your smug brother and the attractive stranger. When he took the bottles from your hands he smirked at you again and your stomach flipped. 
Nah, you weren’t about to hook up with a random stranger at your brother’s dive bar- that’d be a terrible habit to get into. Next thing you knew you’d be waking up next to George. 
You collected a couple glasses, absentmindedly humming along to the rock music that Steve played because he thought it gave the place ‘an edge’, when someone grabbed your arm. They yanked it, hard, causing you to drop the crate. 
‘When you gonna marry me sweetheart?’ your captor slurred, uncomfortably close to your ear. 
‘Rumlow you fuckin’ asshole, you know you’re now allowed in here anymore.’ You tried to pull your arm out of his grasp but he squeezed tighter and drew you closer to him. ‘I swear to god let me go or else-’
‘Or else what, sweetheart?’ His hot liquor breath spread all over your face. You backed away, just about to shout for Steve. 
‘Or else you’ll be leaving on a stretcher.’ A gruff voice from behind you chimed in. You spun your head round. Handsome was still sitting on a bar-stool, holding his beer, but his head was turned and he was staring intently towards the two of you. Looking around, you saw that all of his leather-jacketed friends were doing the same.
Rumlow gave an indignant laugh. ‘You know who I am?’
‘I couldn’t give a fuck.’ Handsome stood up and approached the man who still had your arm grasped tightly. ‘Let her go and leave quietly, you don’t want any trouble.’ 
Your arm was finally released. The two of them were squaring up, you could see the shit heading towards the fan. 
‘Alright guys, break it up.’ Seemingly from nowhere, Steve placed himself between them, setting a hand firmly on each of their shoulders. Neither of them broke eye contact. ‘Rumlow, you need to go.’
You barely processed what was happening, it was so fast. Rumlow swung his fist up and hit your brother right on the cheekbone. Steve stumbled backwards, and less than a second later five guys in leather jackets had Rumlow pushed up against the bar, with Handsome’s hand firmly against his neck. You sprinted towards Steve, steadying him on his feet and examining the side of his face intently. 
Handsome didn’t take his eyes off his target. ‘You need him gone?’
‘That’d be great.’ Steve replied while you ushered him towards a bar-stool and found the first aid kit. 
Rumlow was lifted off the ground by a cluster of leather and unceremoniously thrown onto the street outside. 
Once the vigilantes had returned, Steve reached out to shake their leader’s hand. ‘Thanks for that. I appreciate you looking out for my sister. When she stops fussing she’ll grab you all a round of drinks, on the house.’ 
‘Anytime.’ Handsome replied, flashing you a wide smile. 
The rest of your shift was, thankfully, pretty quiet. The leather jackets stayed for hours and almost bought the bar out of cheap beer. Despite the throbbing pain in his face, Steve was thrilled. If this kind of business carried on he might even be able to open a chain. 
Closing time came, you grabbed your jacket and headed out, leaving Steve to happily cash up. When you opened the door you were marginally surprised that Rumlow wasn’t still lying in the gutter- he must’ve scuttled back to his cave. 
It was a beautiful evening. You stood outside and took a deep breath of fresh air.
‘You need a ride home?’ 
Startled, you turned to your left and saw Handsome, standing by a motorcycle and finishing off a cigarette.
‘How much have you had to drink?’
He chuckled and dropped the cigarette butt. ‘Probably too much. How about I walk you home?’
‘It’s three blocks and I’ve done it every night for three years- I think I’ll be alright. Thanks anyway.’
‘Well why don’t you let me take you for a ride? Tomorrow night?’ He was persistent, you’d give him that.
‘My mother told me not to trust strange men with motorbikes.’
‘Am I a strange man?’
You smiled and turned to walk away, adding over your shoulder ‘Jury’s out.’ 
‘The name’s Bucky by the way.’ He shouted after you. 
You didn’t look back, but you guessed that wouldn’t be the last you saw of Bucky.
---
As predicted, the leather jackets turned up at the bar again the next night, much to Steve’s delight. Bucky planted himself down on a bar stool in front of you. 
‘Eleven beers and a tap water.’ He passed the beers out amongst his friends, shooting you suggestive looks over the rim of his water glass. 
For the rest of the evening you fought an internal war. On the one hand, you were a grown-ass adult and you were allowed to hook up with devastatingly attractive men on motorbikes if you wanted to. On the other, you didn’t want to make a habit of hopping into bed with seasoned bar-dwellers. Christ, you wished you weren’t so susceptible to a deep voice and a good smile.
When you left, he was waiting outside for you again. 
‘I’m stone-cold darlin’. How about that ride?’ 
‘If I say no, will you give up?’
His smile widened into a grin and you went a bit wobbly. ‘What do you think?’
‘Alright. Just to shut you up.’ 
You approached his motorbike, grabbing the helmet he was holding out for you. He straddled the silver machine and patted the seat behind him. Cautiously, you joined him on the bike, making an effort to keep a pretty sizeable gap between his back and your body. 
‘You’ll want to hold on tight darlin’. I don’t hold back when I’m trying to impress.’
‘I think I’ll be alright.’ 
He gunned the engine and sped away from the bar. Less than a couple seconds after you’d set off, you found yourself swiftly closing the gap and grasping Bucky’s waist as tight as you could. He wasn’t joking about holding back. You buried your face in the back of his shoulder and felt his chest vibrating- he was laughing, obviously very pleased with himself. You stayed in that position for a while, sneaking peeks but quickly burying your face again when you saw how fast the landscape was whizzing past. 
Finally, he stopped.
‘You can look now.’ He whispered over his shoulder.
Slowly lifting your head, you saw the breath-taking view. The Brooklyn Bridge, lit up and shining against the East River.
‘Holy shit.’ You whispered. Bucky laughed again.
‘Thought you’d like it. Beautiful, right?’
‘I’ve never seen it like this before, it’s incredible.’ 
You rested your chin on his shoulder, in awe. Both of you sat there in comfortable silence for a few minutes, bodies pressed together, feeling every breath and movement the other made. He closed his hands around yours, still resting at his midriff, and leaned his head back to look at you. You blushed, feeling his gaze resting on the side of your face.
The moment was shattered when you heard shouting coming from behind you.
‘Hey! No bikes in the park, asshole! What the hell d’you think you’re doing?’ You turned to see a dark silhouette with a flashlight sprinting towards you.
‘That’s our cue to leave.’ Bucky declared as the motorbike roared back into life and sped away. You couldn’t help but laugh. ‘Where do you live?’ He shouted over his shoulder, and you shouted the answer back. 
A couple of blocks before your apartment, the heavens opened and rain battered down on the two of you. Still holding Bucky’s waist, you leaned your head back and closed your eyes- feeling the rain, the vibrations of the bike, the body pressed tight against yours. You’d never felt more alive. 
When the bike stopped, you hopped off and wiped the rain away from your face. Bucky stood up and moved towards you. Both of you were drenched, both breathing heavily and not taking your eyes off each other. 
He smiled, pulled you in by the waist and pressed his lips against yours.
Before you knew it, the two of you were spilling through your apartment door, mouths still locked, tearing at each other's clothes. He pulled your legs up to circle his waist and pushed your back against the inside of the door, moving his mouth down to your neck. Before you knew it you were down to just your underwear, feeling the wet fabric of his jeans scraping against your bare thighs.
‘You know’ he muttered, ‘you never even told me your name.’
You pulled his face back towards yours and, just before your mouth collided with his, you whispered, ‘y/n.’ 
‘Well, y/n’ he breathed between your lips, ‘where’s your bed?’ 
You slowly pushed him away before grabbing his wrist and tugging him towards your bedroom. Seeing the direction you were headed in, he grabbed your waist from behind and lifted you off the floor again, carrying you towards your bed. Your breath hitched and your head collapsed back onto his shoulder, your whole body going limp under his touch. 
‘You like that?’ He teased, softly biting at your ear.
You were flung onto the bed. Bucky watched as you flipped onto your back and gazed up at him in anticipation. He slowly undid his belt, stepped out of his trousers and, not moving his gaze from your face, pulled his t-shirt over his head. Climbing onto the bed, he pushed your legs apart, settling himself against you and lowering his head to your chest. 
Starting slow, building up your pleasure until you could barely think straight, he kissed and caressed every part of your body he could find. You occasionally heard a deep chuckle in response to your unbridled moaning, the gruffness of his voice and vibrations from his chest only sending you further into your spiral. You clawed at his back, feeling your climax approaching with every one of his increasingly vigorous movements. Feeling you come undone underneath him sent Bucky over the edge, and he collapsed onto your chest.
He rolled over onto his back, both of you panting and sweating. After he’d caught his breath, he moved in closer and snaked his arm around your shoulders, pulling you onto your side to rest against him.
‘I’ll be honest’ you smiled ‘I didn’t have you pegged as a cuddle-after-sex type guy.’
He kissed the top of your head, ‘I didn’t have you pegged as the kinda girl who’d end up in bed with a motorbike-riding stranger from a bar. Guess we’re both pleasantly surprised.’
---
480 notes · View notes
squishycheekanon · 3 years
Text
It’s Just Business - one
Werewolf Steve Rodgers x reader series
Warnings for the series: fluffness, Bucky and Sam bickering like five year olds, smutty smut, bad language.
Part two
Tumblr media
“Buck, I can feel her here.” Steve spoke, his figure frozen as his wolf tried clawing his way out. Fighting to find it’s mate.
“The only people here are the servants.” His beta replied patting his shoulder. “She’ll reveal herself soon enough.”
“Dinner is served.” An old man dressed in a penguin suit said poshly dragging out each syllable. Everyone gathered around the table taking their seats.
The woman of the house whispered something to the older looking maid, though to everyone else except her husband, they all heard it as though she shouted it.
“Get my daughter down here.” The maid scurried off and the woman plastered a fake smile upon her face. A few moments of waiting later, a sweet scent of vanilla, old books and rain filled Steve’s nostrils.
I walked into the dining room my hair swaying behind me, my outfit was too revealing for my mother’s taste, I could see it in her eyes when I walked in, but I suppose that’s why I wore it. Just to see her pissed off expression, it gave me a giddy feeling inside. Flashing a smile to the participants of tonight’s show. I couldn’t wait to see how my parent’s had planned to brag today.
“I apologise for being late.” I spoke clearly, sitting down at the end of the table, opposite to my father who gave me a small nod. I returned the gesture. Food was placed in front of me and my stomach lurched at the fancy pancy sustenance.
“Would so kill for a burger.” I grumbled quietly, but a muffled snort had me looking at a brunette. He wore his hair in a low man bun, his blue eyes deep. His black shirt suited the dark demeanour he held. Blinking away from our locked gazes, I tuned into the shrill sound of my mother’s voice as she conversed with their wonderful benefactors.
That’s who this meal was for. My father, the Mayor, had only a small handful of people he trusted his affairs to. The three people sat at this dining table were some of them. They gave my father his protection against politisions that might try and weave their way into his office. The three men lead an organisation that I wanted to stay far away from, one that snuck inside other organisations and gained power from knowing their secrets.
The other two groups of people gave my father his money and his immunity to do whatever he wanted to people and get away with it. It wasn’t that my father was a bad man, he had just done certain things to get where he was now. Certain things that gave him his status as Mayor, that gave him his money, that gave him all the secrets that filled his pockets.
My parent’s invite their benefactors over for dinner frequently but I always avoided them, with the excuse of studying or extra curricular activities. However this one I couldn’t get out of, I didn’t think of an excuse quick enough. Was too tired that day and now I had to munch on leafy soup instead of my usual burger and fries from my favourite diner.
I took the chance to look around at the other two men. One was a man who I’d actually met before, once at my Father’s office. His name was Sam, he was kind and funny. Made the meeting we had to sit through bearable with his jokes and the gift of sharing my sarcastic language. His dark purple shirt made him look some what posh, though the bored look in his eyes could of made me laugh until my stomach hurt.
The third man was absolutely gorgeous. He was the kind of man I wanted. All rugged and lumberjack like. His dirty blonde hair slightly overgrown, but not enough to be able to tie it back like the brunette. His beard had me clenching my legs together at the thought of beard burn on my thighs. Damn. How can someone be so hot? I didn’t know it was physically possible for a shirt to stretch that much. The dark blue material was clinging to his body for dear life, trying desperately not to break as he moved his arm up and down gulping down the green soup.
It seemed he was trying to eat it quickly, almost getting it over and done with. Better than having to endure the rath of my mother for refusing her ‘finest’ chef’s qu’usine. He seemed to noticed me staring at him but ignored it. His eyes were blue, they reminded me of the ocean. There was something reassuring about it.
“Miss Alexandra,” I looked to my left to see Martha my personal maid, “there’s a very important call for you.” She could hardly contain her excitement, too loud that everyone heard what she said. I glanced towards my mother who nodded, instantly I was out of my seat practically jogging to answer the phone.
“Hello?” I spoke, cringing at the eagerness in my tone.
“Miss. Culling?”
“Yes this is she.”
“This is Townsend University calling about your application for a scholarship. We wanted to let you know personally that we are declining your application. We’re very sorry.” The woman sounded as if she could care less.
“Can I ask the reason why?” My lip quivered making me bite down on it hard.
“You simply have too much money Miss. Culling. I’m sure your parents can help you in securing a place here. Other than that we have no other way to help you, I apologise. Have a good evening.” She hung up after spouting her bitter train of thought.
My breath came out shaky matching my unsteady hand as I placed the phone down. Covering my mouth to stop any sobs from escaping.
“Oh my dear.” Martha wrapped her arms around my shoulders stroking a wrinkled hand through my straightened hair. “Maybe you should call your brother. Not the silly whipper snapper but the golden troublemaker.” She chuckled at the thought of the boys she basically raised. She was right.
“Little sister to what do I owe the honour?”
“Townsend University rejected me.” I fought the tears that wanted nothing more but to ruin the mascara I’d put on earlier this evening.
“Oh Alexandra. I’m so sorry. Did they say why?”
“Our parent’s money. Same as the others. How did you do it Bash?” My foot tapped against the hard wood floor waiting impatiently for some kind of way to fix my problem.
“Back when I was completing mother and father’s task, colleges only cared about having someone of title on their campus to get a higher status. Now all they care about is money.” He scoffed.
“I don’t have any other options left. Bash what do I do?” I begged him to tell me.
“Why don’t you come here for a few days? You can relax while I think of a plan. Get you out of that retched house.” I heard him flipping through a book and I knew it was his calendar.
“Are you sure Lara won’t mind?” I inquired after his pregnant wife.
“Never she adores you, you know that. Just get through the evening little sister and I’ll have a car come pick you up.” He hummed through the phone.
“Thankyou brother.” I hung up and took a series of deep breaths. I sighed making my way back inside the room.
“Who was it my dear?” Mother asked with a slight glare that if anyone else saw it, they’d assume it was motherly concern. I was not anyone else.
“Bash called.” I replied sitting down next to the lumberjack who’s eyes burned a whole in my head.
“Oh our eldest son, he is a delight.” My mother chirped.
“Isn’t he just.” I quipped under my breath. I loved my brother dearly but I couldn’t help but be slightly jealous of the affection he gained from both my parents when I had none.
“I’m staying there for a few days before finals start.” I smiled at her. She seemed to think it over for a moment before glancing at my father.
“I think it’s a good idea.” He shrugged and went back to whatever they were talking about before I came back in.
Soon dinner was over, it took far too long for my liking. My father and his benefactors retired to his office for a while. My mother on the phone to one of her stupid friends bitching about something I didn’t care to listen to. I just wanted this evening to be over.
“Miss, your father would like a word.” Omg did he know already? Did he find out I had failed? No! He couldn’t! He promised to stay out of it until the end of the year. Wiping my sweating hands on my jumpsuit, I knocked on the office door and went in.
My Father’s office wasn’t too big or too small. The double doors I stepped through were made from a dark wood like everything else. There were books covering every inch of the right wall and a window on the left one. In the middle was a big desk my stoic parent sat at. The three men scattered around the room. The brunette sat at the windowsill. The blonde stood leaning against the bookshelf. And Sam sat in the left of the two chairs sitting opposite my fathers desk. I took the right and waited expectantly.
“You’re going to stay with Steve here until the end of summer.” He gestured to the blonde from earlier. Steve Rodgers. That was it? That’s all my father had to stay.
“Why?” I wouldn’t usually question my father but something in me pushed to ask. I had a right to know.
“I said you’d be sent somewhere this year for your survival skills and this is it. Anything could happen at any moment. You could be kidnapped or this very house could be held hostage. I have be sure I’m not worrying about you in case that happens. I need to know that I can focus of the business side of it not emotion.” He grunted. As if he had any emotions at all.
“The end of summer...starting when?” My nails dug into my palms, I started to feel so angry. I was eighteen years old for Christ sake and he was sending me away like he did when I was a child to summer camps so he didn’t have to deal with me.
“After you come back from your brother‘s house.” Suddenly I never wanted to come back from Bash’s house.
“But that’s eight months.” I sputtered, this was ridiculous. He was sending me away for almost a year give or take a few months.
“You dare question me in my own home?” He leaned forward on his desk glaring me down. I had glared back before and had faced the consequences. Not this time.
“No father. I’ll start packing the second I’m home.” I lowered my head.
“Good. Now get out.” I didn’t need to be told twice. The moment the door closed behind me I ran to my room pulling a bag out from my closet, packing what I’d need for a few days away and leaving without a goodbye. The car was already waiting for me just as Bash had promised.
“Thank. You. Bash.” I grinned getting inside the black car and telling the driver to step on it. Thoughts plagued my mind while I gazed out the window at the big trees.
Why was I being sent away? Why so long? Why didn’t my parents love me enough to want me to stay? Was it my fathers idea? How the fuck was I going to make a plan to complete my parent’s task if I’m up in the forest? Was it the forest or mountains? Or both?
But the question I didn’t expect my mind to conjure up left me slapping my hand against my head to pushed it away.
Was I going to enjoy living with the big sexy lumberjack called Steve?
81 notes · View notes
hellhoundsprey · 3 years
Text
No. 5 - I’VE GOT RED IN MY LEDGER
betrayal | misunderstanding | broken nose
a/b/o dynamics, omega!dean, beta!cas, doctor!cas, alpha!sam, always female sam, jealousy, violence, claiming bites, mentioned mpreg, implied past rape
~
~
Sam doesn’t try to evade the punch. No: she welcomes it.
The sound is as nauseating as it is satisfying. It’s Dean who ends up yelping. Castiel winces from a not-so-safe distance.
“You happy?! Huh?!” Dean cradles his hand. Sam remains apathetic until the blood shoots up her sinuses. She chokes, covers her mouth. Leans away to spit, and her nose looks broken, and Castiel tells them so, and Dean says, gravelly: “Good.”
Castiel tends to both siblings. The misery in Sam’s scent doesn’t quite outpower her general satisfaction over what she’s done. Castiel clenches his teeth and finishes patching her up. Clean break. Her face swells rapidly.
“You know I had to do it,” the Alpha repeats, her huge hand careful on Castiel’s healthy arm—he flinches, regardless. Sam blinks. A little girl in there, somewhere. From ages ago. Tender, if she chooses to be. “They would have sniffed it out. I had to.”
Just because Sam is right doesn’t make it right.
Dean continues to withdraw. Barely responds, refuses to drink. It’s ninety degrees in the car and Castiel has to climb into the back with the Omega to hook him up with another IV. Sam keeps facing the steering wheel, but her eyes do flicker to the rearview an awful lot.
If Dean’s body could, it would wind out and away from every touch. Castiel can’t omit much from his already-careful ministrations. There is only so much space he can give Dean, now. Even if they do make it to their destination tonight, forcing Dean push through will be a gamble with his life.
They make it. Castiel grabs his bags and gives the Jeep a last, grateful pat on the overheated hood before they leave it behind. The stolen plates they don’t bother to take with them.
The border patrol gives them an understandably curious look. Castiel smacks their passports down onto the narrow surface in front of their window.
“We got mugged. Please proceed. He needs medical attention.”
The patrol’s eyes switch back and forth between the papers and Sam and Dean. The weak whistle whenever Dean manages a breath, the steel of Sam’s eyes, her posture. Dean’s limp arm over her shoulders, her hold—on him. Carrying, like Castiel had done, back at the house. Ages ago, it feels like, instead of the actual twenty-something hours. Castiel nods at Sam, and Sam doesn’t nod back, but they get their passports and they continue, and nobody stops them.
Castiel’s contacts arranged everything as discussed. Sam is visibly taken aback, but she doesn’t address Castiel until after they put Dean to bed, until after Castiel set him up as best he could to ensure Dean makes it through the night. When he turns to stand, Sam is already there, waiting. In the door frame, her arms crossed. She took her jacket off, finally. They lock eyes, and Castiel can tell the Alpha isn’t out for a fight, not now, and he can only hope it’ll stay that way. At least until Dean is conscious again. Or, better yet: stable.
“Sorry about your arm,” she says, in the kitchen, trailing him. Water. Food. They should eat. Castiel searches the cabinets for something quick and substantial. “I’m real sorry, man. I’ve never… I had no idea I could get like that. Seriously.”
Castiel turns to face Sam. She cringes, seems to hold onto her arms more than keeping them crossed. Her left eye is swollen so bad she must barely be able to see out of it. Part of Castiel delights for the sight.
It’s dark, blue. Deep night, faint music from a tourist dive bar across the street. Terracotta tiles. Like a vacation home, because it is. Was. Is, sometimes, when it’s not used for situations like—theirs. Now.
“What you did was incredibly stupid. You almost killed him. I fear less about my arm than about the risk you obviously pose to your own brother, Sam.”
Sam winces. She seems smaller, now, with all her fuses blown, with her brother marked and barely-alive in a bed behind an ajar door but at least he’s safe, at least they—made it this far. Castiel caves, frowns; puts down the cans of food. They should sleep. They should all just—sleep.
“What—were you thinking? I had it all set up, we were gonna give him suppressors, pheromones, it wasn’t—Christ, you’re his sister, not his—”
“I had to.” Castiel stares, but Sam just keeps shaking her head, staring back. “I had to, doc, I… When I saw him, caught his scent again, I knew I—I’m not taking any more chances. I’m just not.”
Castiel sighs. He frowns down at the cans, gestures. Sleep. Eat. You don’t have to think. In fact, you can’t, so what’s the point? “Would you help me with this, please?” he asks, and the Alpha’s rigid stare dips a little softer with it. She steps in as Castiel steps back to lean against the kitchen counter, to drag his healthy hand down his face. Sleep. Just this, then you can sleep. “I can’t exactly—do it with one hand. … Thank you.”
The sleep Castiel finds that night is shallow, but it suffices in making him clear enough to look after Dean like Dean needs. Castiel moves quietly on habit. Sam snores through her broken nose on the floor next to the bed on the side where Castiel is not working. She took off her boots at some point, her jeans. Dragged a sheet and a pillow from a linen closet, because Castiel on the couch surely didn’t notice. Castiel counts Dean’s heartbeats. He exchanges the IV bag and the bedpan. When he returns with the washed-out latter, Sam is awake, sitting on the bed. Holding Dean’s hand, the bruised one. Castiel narrows his eyes and proceeds with his care. Sam doesn’t try to interfere.
“Move, please,” Castiel says. Sam just looks at him. Castiel points at the bandages Sam’s thumbs are skirting around oh-so-carefully. “I need to change the dressing. Yours, too, while I’m at it.”
Sam suffers, but she only moans about it a tiny bit, fully aware that this is of her own making. Broken noses are nasty, though. Castiel hands her something for the headache. She swallows it dry without hesitation.
“You are very much alike, I will give you that.”
“Yeah. I mean, he raised me, basically.” Sam nods, still drowsy with sleep. If Castiel asked, she might fix them a round of coffee. “After Mom died, and then after Dad disappeared…it was just us. We only had each other.”
“‘Disappeared’?”
“Loan sharks.”
Castiel deflates, nods. He sits back down with Sam, runs his hand back over his head, his messy, grimy hair. He looks back at Dean. Sam does, too.
“When Michael came and found us, when he saw—Dean, it was a done deal. Was supposed to be about paying back, he said, at first, but Dean never came back, so I figured.” In Castiel’s peripheral, Sam nods. Slow, deep in thought. In memories. Dean’s face is perfectly motionless in his sleep. A false peacefulness, but a peacefulness at last. “I searched, but I never came up with anything. Nothing. Not one hint where they were. So, eventually, I thought: okay, I’ll go into law, I’ll find sources and contacts, and I’ll… And now, he’s just—here.” She blinks, fascinated. She again holds Dean’s hand in hers. “It’s crazy. I never thought I’d…”
She doesn’t continue. She doesn’t have to.
~
Everything takes Dean time. More time than he’d like. Sam has to actively hold him down when Castiel breaks it to him that no, he can’t stand up yet. Dean likes that even less.
“Are you kidding?! Why did you get me out of that damn hole if I can’t even use my own fucking LEGS now?!”
Castiel warns, “You will fall and you will hurt yourself,” and Dean proves his point once they leave him to calm down. He growls, snarls. Feral, a fox with a beartrap on its leg, and as useless as Castiel’s, “Dean, please be logical about this,” is, Sam’s open-handed slap to Dean’s cheek is effective.
Castiel flinches; gawps. Stares at Sam, who is calm, pinched; and Dean is shocked too but he stops arguing, at last. Lets them haul him back into bed, still obviously angry and denying any further conversation or contact, but there is no other accident when Castiel and Sam leave once more. The lack of remorse in Sam’s scent sours Castiel. He’s never—siblings, for Christ’s sake. Orphans, left to their own devices, but—this is mayhem. As if Dean hadn’t gotten his fill with Michael already.
In the kitchen, subdued but pressing: “You will stop disciplining him in that way. I will not allow it.”
“Or what?”
“Or I—Jesus, girl, he was locked in a cell, for years, by a pathological sadist! What else do you have to know in order to NOT press every single one of his trauma response buttons?! Jesus Christ—” Castiel paces to the kitchen counter. He doesn’t put much care into being tender with the coffee machine. “Jesus, Mary and Joseph, you Winchester lot sure goddamn know how to be fucking sensible.”
13 notes · View notes
tulipsandcorgis · 3 years
Note
Hii , hope you're well
Since you're open to crazy prompts i would like to contribute one!
What if Kate goes to duel someone who tries to take advantage of Edwina? And Edwina obviously panics and goes to the Bridgerton for help and she gathers all the Bridgerton brothers to go and stop Kate. Anthony's obviously furious because she's willing to kill herself (hypocrite) and drags them all back to his lodgings.
I'm sorry if its such a long prompt i simply had to share the idea! Thank you for all your fics!!
unsurprisingly, a long (and very interesting) prompt results in a long(-ish) answer! so here’s 1.5k words of anthony not realizing he’s afraid to lose kate, colin contributing very little to the conversation, and benedict and edwina just going along for the ride, i suppose. also featuring brief appearances by daphne and lady danbury, and mentions of an original(-ish) character. not sure if this 100% works with the canon timeline, since this is set before anything happens between kate and anthony (aka no kiss in the study has happened yet).
anyway, thank you so much for trusting me with your idea! without further ado, here it is:
“She did what?” Anthony exclaimed, staring at Edwina with a wide-eyed expression on his face. The crease between his eyebrows had deepened significantly, and it almost looked as if he were about to pop a vein in his forehead.
“Well, we were just preparing to leave Lady Trowbridge’s ball tonight — you were there, too. As were you, and you.” Edwina said hurriedly, glancing at Benedict and Colin. “And Kate saw Lord Mountbatten approach me, and before I knew it, she’d challenged him to a duel.”
“Why?” Benedict questioned, having clearly not witnessed the encounter, and Anthony gritted his teeth.
“Edwina, forgive my language, but you sister is a bloody fool.” He spat, clenching his jaw and massaging his temples with his thumb and forefinger.
Edwina paid no attention to his comment, and turned to Benedict. “He gripped my waist quite hard, you see, and made some comment about how lovely our children would be, and then Kate appeared. I’ve never seen her so furious. And then, well, she said something along the lines of wanting to demand satisfaction.”
She shuddered at the memory of Mountbatten’s mouth near her ear during a dance, his calloused palms gripping her waist with much more force than was strictly necessary. But then, much to her relief, Kate had showed up.
Benedict’s face contorted into a look of genuine disgust, and Colin’s eyebrows raised.
“Well, where is she?” He asked, almost conversationally, as if absolutely nothing was wrong. Anthony pondered fratricide for a brief moment. “I could always be her second.”
“You will do no such thing,” Anthony interrupted, glaring at his brother before turning back to the group. “This is madness. Mountbatten is a skilled marksman. With his finger on the trigger, Kate would die before the ten paces are even up!”
Edwina gasped. “We need to find her, quickly.”
Benedict patted her shoulder softly. “We will, don’t worry.”
“Don’t make promises you can’t keep, brother.” Anthony snapped, before grabbing Edwina’s hand and leading her out of the study. “Now, I suppose we should find your sister before she gets herself killed.”
“Daphne told me that she and Kate were heading over to Lady Danbury’s after the ball,” Colin supplied. “Given these… unforeseen circumstances, we don’t know if she’s still there, but it wouldn’t hurt to check.”
Much to everyone’s relief. Anthony agreed, and the group quickly made their way to Lady Danbury’s residence, with Colin still offering advice, probably to ease Edwina’s anxiety.
“You know, I could still be her second,” He offered, turning to Edwina. “After all, I do know where Anthony keeps the pistols.”
The girl’s eyes widened in surprised, and Anthony frowned. “If anyone is to be her second, it will be me.” He said firmly. “Seeing as Benedict and I are the only two people here who actually know the rules of dueling.”
Colin rolled his eyes. “If you’re talking about the incident with Hastings, I was also there,” He reminded his brother, but Anthony was having none of it.
He picked up his pace, relieved to see that Danbury’s house was in view. Benedict, Colin, and Edwina struggled to keep up as Anthony practically raced across the cobblestones, bounded up the steps, and pounded on the front door.
“Christ, you’re going to give Lady Danbury a heart attack,” Colin muttered, and Anthony shot him a look.
A footman opened the door, and Anthony practically pushed past him, leading Edwina through the house, with the other two brothers hot on their heels.
In the dimly lit drawing room, the only light coming from a roaring fire in the fireplace, sat Lady Danbury, Daphne, and Kate.
“Ah, Bridgertons!” Lady Danbury grinned, nodding at Edwina. “And a Sharma, as well. Come to collect your sisters, I presume?”
Benedict muttered a quick, “Something of that sort,” as Anthony said, with the last shred of politeness left in his body, “I’m afraid we don’t have time for small talk tonight, Lady Danbury.”
He shot the older woman a strained smile, then turned his attention to Kate, who sat on the sofa with Daphne at her side. He shooed his sister away, and ushered her and everyone else, except for Kate and Edwina, from the room. Now it was just him, the Sharma sisters, and Anthony’s rage — which burst from him as soon as the drawing room door clicked shut.
“What on earth do you think you’re playing at?” He hissed, his eyes burning with a fire that was similar to the very one roaring on the coals in the fireplace. “Your sister—“ He pointed at Edwina. “She arrives at Bridgerton House and tells me you’ve demanded to duel with Lord Mountbatten!”
Kate rolled her eyes and stood. “He—“
“He made a comment to your sister, yes, but that is hardly something to duel over, Miss Sharma. Do you know Lord Mountbatten is one of the best marksmen in the ton?”
“No,” She said, eyeing him closely. “But—“
“He can kill you, Kate.” Anthony told her, his voice deathly serious, and her eyes widened. “Kill. You.” He repeated, either to get the words through her silly skull, or, perhaps, his.
Anthony stepped closer, his manners being swallowed up by the anger and fear growing in his chest. “He would aim that tiny bullet right here—“ He pointed to a spot just below her collarbone. “And you’d be gone before the doctor on site could get to you.”
She swallowed thickly, lowering her eyes to where his finger hovered in the air, just several inches from her skin. The air crackled with something electric and unsaid, and Anthony felt his jaw unclench as he lowered his hand.
“That won’t happen.” Kate said finally, looking past him, at her sister.
“You don’t know that.” He barked out a twisted sort of laugh, the sound almost getting caught in his throat. “If you did, you wouldn’t have demanded satisfaction in the first place. Seriously, what were you thinking?”
He turned away, his eyes burning from something that must have been the smoke from the fireplace - nothing else could’ve caused it, he was convinced - and looked at Edwina. Whatever words he intended on saying were forgotten once he heard Kate’s unforgettably calm voice reach his ears.
“Lord Bridgerton—“
“Miss Sharma, you must know that there is a person in this room who is very intent on not losing you!” He cried out angrily, interrupting her and effectively silencing both sisters. The only sounds in the room were the crackling of the fire, his pocket watch ticking, and his heavy breathing. He sighed.
“I know that your sister would rather you not die because of your protective and impulsive nature. My sister felt the same about me just a year ago.” Anthony admitted, looking down at his boots.
“And I realize that.” Kate responded quietly. “Which is why I rescinded my demand for satisfaction as the ball came to a close. Lord Mountbatten was… strangely understanding, and admitted that his comment was made impulsively, as well. Everything is more than alright now.”
“Oh.” Anthony said aloud, and Edwina breathed a sigh of relief, rushing forward to hug her sister.
“Well, Mountbatten’s foot isn’t,” Kate mumbled as she hugged Edwina, a devilish sort of smile spreading across her face as she caught his eye.
Anthony bit his lip to keep a laugh from escaping him. Good God, how many toes had she stepped on?
Soon after that, as he led the sisters to the drawing room door, Kate nudged his arm with her elbow.
“Why’d you do that?” She asked. “You know, come here to save me from death and whatnot?”
Anthony paused. He didn’t know how to respond. He really didn’t know why he was so set on stopping Kate from dueling. Was it because he knew how quickly one’s life could change due to a single moment, how a family could be irreparably altered by death? Or, perhaps, it was because he was so desperate for her to stop objecting to his suit of Edwina.
“Well,” He said, stalling slightly. “I suppose it’s because I care.”
“Oh.” She sounded genuinely surprised.
“About your sister.” Anthony finished, trying to ignore the way her face hardened. “Losing someone can be terribly difficult, and I would never want my future wife to known that kind of pain so soon.”
Edwina would have to accept his death in nine years, at most, but it wouldn’t matter all that much, since they weren’t likely to get very attached to one another.
“So you wanted to be a hero?” Kate muttered, walking through the doorway and joining Benedict, Colin, Daphne, Edwina, and Lady Danbury.
“I suppose.” He shrugged, and she rolled her eyes.
“Well, you’re not one yet. Keep trying, I suppose,” She replied, before taking Edwina’s arm and heading to the front door, with Daphne in tow. For a brief moment, Anthony wished that he could accompany the sisters home, instead of his sister.
And as he bid Lady Danbury goodbye, prepared to walk back to Bridgerton House to drop off Benedict and Colin, and finally head to his own lodgings, he was struck by the oddest feeling that when he became a hero, Kate would be there to see it.
44 notes · View notes